Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror

Chapters

Prologue part 2
Chapter 1: Restoring the Olympia Minsk
Chapter 2B: Ponies learn about Earth
Chapter 3: The signal is sent...
Chapter 4A: Reunion
Chapter 4B: Reunion
Chapter 5: Invasion and the Clone Army
Chapter 6A: Operation E.H.V.T.
Chapter 6B: Operation E.H.V.T.
Chapter 7: Consequences
Chapter 8: Making up for time
Chapter 9: Retaking Vanhoover
Chapter 10A: Battle above Equestrian Space
Chapter 10B: Battle above Equestrian Space
Chapter 11: Explanation
Chapter 13: Discovering the horrible truth
Chapter 14: Liberation of the Griffons, decision, arrival, and reveal
Chapter 15: Miller's story and Attack on Ponyville
Chapter 16: Reunited and new family members
Chapter 17: The final battle for Equestria
Chapter 18A: Preparing for the Trial
Chapter 18B: Preperations nearly finished
Chapter 18C: Trial: Days 1-2
Special Chapter: Defendant profile's
Chapter 18D: Trial: Days 3-5 and confrontation
Chapter 18E: Trial Day's 6-7
Chapter 18F: Trial Day's 8: Revenge and Consolation
Chapter 18G: Trial Day's 9-10
Chapter 18H: Trial Day's: Conclusion
Chapter 19: Marriage and Coronation
Epilogue
Prologue: part 1
Prologue part 3
Chapter 2A: Ponies learn about Earth
Chapter 12: Saving the Crystal Empire

Prologue part 2

A few days after the ordeal. We see the captain in a medical ward in Canterlot Castle, with a team of medic's and scientists looking at the creature. Then, Queen Twilight Sparkle, her husband and daughter, and Sunset Shimmer entered the ward and looked at the team.

"Your highness." A nurse said, as she and the rest of the team bowed towards the Queen.

"Why hello there, how is everypony?" Twilight asked

"Everypony in here is fine, we are just so fascinated by this creature. It's nothing like anypony has seen before. It has no front hooves, in fact, no hooves at all, is wearing something, has ghostly white skin, and with almost no fur. This creature is... Interesting, to say the least." The nurse said

Twilight looked at the creature again, recognising it as a human, like from the other realm, then looked at Sunset.

"Sunset, may I have a word with you?" Twilight asked

"Of course you highness." Sunset replied

"We'll be back in a while. In the meantime, keep monitoring the health of this "creature" and inform me when "It" is awake, understand?" Twilight asked

"Yes your Highness." the team said and went back to work

"Flash, I want you and Violet to stay here, ok?" Twilight asked Flash

"Of course dear, anything for you." Flash said, as he gave Twilight a quick peck in the cheek. Twilight smiled. Then she and Sunset head outside of the medical ward.

"Sunset, was that what I think it was?" Twilight asked Sunset

"Yes. It looks like a human, only, this human is different, with dark hair, ghostly white skin, and is wearing a more sophisticated uniform." Sunset said.

"You don't think any humans from the other realm have found the portal, do you?" Twilight asked, with concern in her voice.

"No, I don't think that's possible. If they did, then they would've turn into a pony. Plus, when I went to the other realm, I don't remember that realm having any object that big" Sunset explained.

"Well, then if it isn't a person from the other realm, then where did this human..." Twilight paused, then her eye's widen in shock

"What? What is it?!" Sunset asked

"...There is a possibility that this human came from another universe." Twilight said.

She and Sunset looked at the night sky, particularly at a constellation with a bright star in the center.

"...It...It sounds somewhat plausible, but that would mean..."

"...That we are not alone in this universe." Twilight said, finishing Sunset's sentence

"When the human wakes up, he has a lot of explaining to do." Sunset said

"I agree. When need to find out where he came from, what is he doing here, and why he is here." Twilight said

"In the meantime, we should get the testimony of everypony that saw the huge object going down." Sunset said

"I agree. It could give us vital clues regarding the identity of where this person come from." Twilight said

So Twilight and Sunset went to another part of Canterlot Castle to take eyewitness testimony from those who saw the object going down.

Meanwhile, in the medical ward, Flash Sentry was with his daughter, looking at the "creature". His daughter then asked him something.

"Father?" Violet asked

"Yes Violet, what is it?" Flash asked

"Is that thing safe and friendly?" Violet asked, with a hint of concern in her voice

"I'm not sure. When "It" wakes up, we will find out." Flash responded

Then, one of the scientists came over to Flash and bowed to him. He then said:

"Sir, we were going through the creatures belongings when we found this, sir." the scientist explained

The scientist then showed Flash what they found. It appeared to be a ID.

"It kinda looks a ID log. Maybe it can tell us where this "creature" came from and tell us the identity of this "creature". Let's find out, shall we?" Flash said

"Oh course sir." The scientist replied

The log was then opened and what they found was astonishing.

"So this creature does have a name." The scientist said

"Yeah. This creature's name is Daniel Medkos Sr, and he's from a place called Earth." Flash said

Meanwhile, in another part of the castle, Twilight and Sunset were heading towards a room to gain eyewitness testimony about the object. The first pony they asked was none other then Diamond Tiara.

"Ok Diamond, we are here to ask you questions about the mysterious object that fell from the sky and about it's occupant. Can you do that?" Twilight said to Diamond Tiara

"S-sure your Highness." Diamond Tiara said

"Ok. Diamond, what happened on that day?" Twilight asked

"Well, I remember going a trip with my teacher and the whole class out to a field to enjoy the scenery. That was when I got the feeling that something wasn't right. So I decided to look at the sky. At first I couldn't see, so I had to raise my hoof up to block out the sun. That was when I saw the huge object falling and I screamed out "Sky Beast". I then watched as the object hit the field and exploded." Diamond stated

"Then what happened?" Twilight asked

"It's hard to remember. You could ask the Cutie Mark Crusaders. They went rushing up to the scene." Diamond said

"Ok, thank you for your time." Twilight said

Diamond then left the room and was later picked up by her parents. Meanwhile, Twilight and Sunset were pondering a bit.

"It doesn't make sense. Why in Equestria would the CMC go to the object as soon as it hit the ground?" Sunset asked

"I don't know, but the sooner we ask the CMC, the sooner we can get some answers."

Meanwhile, in the medical ward. Flash and the scientist were busy looking over the documents of Daniel that Flash failed to notice Violet near Daniel. She was curiously poking Daniel in the cheek until he began to move. Violet began to move away and then went to her father and said to him:

"Father, what's happening?" Violet asked with fear in her voice

Flash looked and was surprise to see Daniel move. He then gave a order a guard.

"Inform Twilight that the "creature" is waking up" Flash said

"Yes sir" the guard said and went to tell the Queen

Meanwhile, Twilight and Sunset had just finished talking with the CMC when the guard had arrived.

"Your Highness, I was sent here to inform you that "It" has awoken"

Twilight and Sunset both gasped and rushed to the medical ward as fast as they could. They arrived just as Daniel had got up and stretch himself.

"Ahh, I feel a little stiff. Where am I?" Daniel asked

Then Daniel turned around and saw a group of ponies, two of them Alicorns. Nobody said anything for about 6-7 minutes until Daniel then yelled something that could be heard across the whole castle:

"WHAT THE FUCK?!"

End of part 2 of prologue

Author's Note

Well, things have got off to a interesting start. At least the ponies now know who the individual is. In part one, we only know the individual as "The Captain" and "The Creature". Now with his identity being established as my OC, Daniel Medina Sr, it will makes things much easier and interesting. The next part will explore how he will take in the situation and he will also tell the ponies everything about him and where he came from. Until then, see you soon on the next chapter of Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror.

Chapter 1: Restoring the Olympia Minsk

It had been three years since Daniel arrived in Equestria. He had settled down in Ponyville, always spending time repairing the Olympia Minsk so that it could be restored to operational status. Whenever he wasn't busy, he would talk with the Mane Six, and other times, he would talk with the CMC and their families, whom he got along with.

Whenever he got the chance to visit, Prince Virgil always sought Daniel's advice on how to strengthen his friendship with Princess Violet. Daniel always gave Virgil great advice to the point that Princess Violet and Prince Virgil begun have more fun together.

Daniel saw the potential that Orichalcum had provided. He had tested it and came to the conclusion that it can not only repair the ship, but also power up his bionic suit, and provide unlimited energy for the Olympia Minsk. He asked Twilight if he could have enough Orichalcum to repair his ship and power up his bionic suit. After giving her reassurances that the Orichalcum was in good hands, Twilight agreed and within three years, the Olympia Minsk was repaired. Now all that was left to do was repair the middle compartment, install the Orichalcum in the ship's power core, and the Olympia Minsk would be back in operation.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
We see Daniel hanging outside of the hull of the Olympia Minsk, with a crate next to him. As he was relaxing, he heard a voice.

"Daddy!"

"Glenda," said Daniel, as he catches his three year old daughter.

"How was your day? Did you enjoy your day at the Junior Speedster's Academy?" Asked Daniel

"It was great. Though some of the student's say I'm a freak," said Glenda sadly.

"Oh boy, here we go again," said Daniel.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
A month after he arrived in Equestria, Daniel started a tour to visit the various parts of Equestria. He decided to see the Griffons, because he had never actually seen a Griffon before and wanted to have a look. He got along with the Griffons. Unfortunately, he picked the worst time to visit the Griffons, as it was the annual Griffon mating season.

During the mating season, he had encounter a griffon, and she was desperately needing some relief. So Daniel and the griffon spent the week making love over and over again, and it was only possible because Daniel was, well, not completely 100% pure human in a way. After the week came to a end, Daniel left and went back home.

Nine months later, Daniel was relaxing one night during a storm, when he heard a knock at the door and went to open it. At first, he doesn't see anyone. Then he looked down and saw a cardboard box with a female human looking infant inside.

Daniel was surprised, so he took the infant inside and decided to see how the infant was doing when the infant suddenly sprouted some wings from her blanket.

It was then that Daniel unwrapped the blanket and was surpried to see that the upper part was human, with pale white skin, white hair, and yellow eyes. She also had wings on her back, her hands were sharp claws, and her arms up to her elbow were covered in scales.

The most surprising part was that below the infants waist, she had a tail, and strong lions leg and paws.

She was a Human-Griffon hybrid.

Daniel then noticed a note on the box and read the note:

"Dear Danial..."
"It's me. You know? The griffon who asked you to help satisfy her carnal needs? Yeah, anyways, how are you? I bet your doing fine. Anyway, after you left, I thought that that was it. I was satisfied. It never came to my mind that it was possible for a human and griffon to be able to reproduce. Well surprise, apparently, they can. It was about five months after our encounter that I realized that I was pregnant. I was freaking out. I didn't know what to do. I wasn't ready to be a parent. So just a month before our daughter was born, I made the decision to leave her with you, because I knew deep down that you would be able to take care of her. Her name is Glenda. Maybe we will encounter each other again soon. Until then, take care of our daughter."

"From yours truly"

"Gilda"

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

"Daddy, why do the others hate me?" asked Glenda

"It's because they don't understand. Because you're special. You're one of a kind. You're not a freak. Your a Medkos, and we are strong and proud. We won't and don't tolerate bullying. So the next time anyone tries to mess with you, just ignore them, or tell me, or the teacher, ok?" asked Daniel.

"Ok daddy, I will," said Glenda

"Yeah, who's daddy's little soldier?" asked Daniel

"I am. I am daddy's brave little soldier," said Glenda, laughing all the while

Glenda then asked her father, "Daddy, can I go hang out with CMC?"

Daniel replied, "Of course you can dear. Just stay safe, okay? And ask their parents, alright?" He said

"Okay daddy, bye," said Glenda, as she went to meet with the CMC

Daniel looked on as Glenda flew towards the CMC clubhouse, his smile never fading. But then he had some worries. He knew that Darren Sr would accept Glenda into their family. But would Darren Jr do the same?

After she was gone, he was about to get to work when he heard someone.

"Hey Daniel!"

"Oh, why hello there Spike, how are you on this fine day?" Asked Daniel

"I just came over to help out," said Spike

"Really? That's wonderful, I need all the help I can get if I'm going to get the Olympia Minsk back to operational status," said Daniel

So he and Spike spent the next two weeks repairing the middle compartment and restoring the interior of the hull. Then came the time to install the Orichalcum into the power core. Spike was unsure of this.

"I don't know about this Daniel. Are you sure it will work?" asked Spike

"Don't worry Spike, I have confidence that this will work," said Daniel, as he installed the Orichalcum into the power core. Then, the entire interior lit up. Daniel smiled.

"It worked! Come on Spike, we have got to head to the bridge!" said Daniel, as he and Spike went up to the bridge.

When they arrived, the bridge looked good as new. Daniel then went up to the control pad and pressed a button.

"Gabe, come in," said Daniel

Spike then watched with interest as a small, blue transparent man appeared on a pocket watch like pedestal.

"Sir! You're still alive?" asked Gabe with complete surprise

"That's right Gabe. I'm still here," said Daniel

"How long was I disabled for, sir?" asked Gabe

"About three years. You've been disabled for three years," said Daniel

"Three years! I was out for three years?!" asked Gabe

"Yeah, pretty much," said Daniel

"Oh man, I have so much to do, I have to reboot the systems, check to see if communication has been reestablished with Control Room, reboot all weapons systems..." said Gabe, completely distressed

"Oh boy, this Gabe is like a miniature version of Twilight," said Spike

It was at that point that Gabe looked and saw Spike, becoming even more confused.

"Sir, what's that behind you?" asked Gabe

"Gabe, this is Spike. Apparently, the planet that we crash landed is actually filled with intelligent life. It's a lot to explain," said Daniel

Gabe said nothing, as he tried to process all the information.

"Spike, get everypony from Ponyville to see me take off. No, I'm not leaving Equestria. I'm just going to take a look around the planet. Make sure that they are not too close to the ship, ok?" asked Danie

"Sure thing Daniel," said Spike, as he went to tell everypony the big news.

Daniel smiled at the fact that the Olympia Minsk was back in business.

"This is going to be fun," he said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Everypony in Ponyville was given the big news, and soon, everypony from Ponyville arrived to see the ship take off. However, they took heed of the warning and kept their distance. The young were allowed to travel with Daniel.

On the captain's bridge, Glenda was with her friends, the CMC, their offspring, Princess Violet and Prince Virgil, who wanted to give Violet a playdate she would love and remember forever. It was also Violet's fifth birthday on the day that the Olympia Minsk would take off. So he was able to convince Daniel to allow him and Violet at the captain's bridge, instead of the designated viewing room. Needless to say, Violet was so happy at this birthday gift, that she surprised Virgil by giving him a great big hug, momentarily paralyzing him. Virgil smiled, now certain that he and Violet were going to be the greatest friends in the future.

Then, the time came for the ship to take off. Daniel began powering the ship. Then he inserted a key, twisted it, and a button appeared. Daniel looked at Glenda. He smiled.

"Glenda, you want to start up the engines?" asked Daniel

"Yes please!" Glenda said excitingly

Glenda flew up to the button and counted down to one, then pressed the button and the engines fired up and the ship began a vertical climb towards space. Everypony was elated. Then the ship finally reached space and everypony looked out and was in awe, looking at the planet and at space.

In the captain's bridge, Glenda, the CMC, their offspring, Violet, and Virgil were in awe at the sight before them.

"This is so cool," said Glenda

"A'h just might agree with you on that one Glenda," said Apple Bloom

"Wow, so this is what space is like," muttered Sweetie Bell

"This is way beyond cool," said Scootaloo

"Oh Virgil, thank you for giving me the best birthday present ever," said Violet happily

"Well, I can't take all the credit. I had a little help from Daniel," said Virgil

"Thanks Daniel. Your the best!" said Violet

"Ehh, no problem."

Daniel looked out into space and smiled. He would find a way home, unaware that he would be able to go home, just not in the way he expected...

Author's Note

Well, Chapter one got off pretty well. This is the first time we see my OC's daughter, Glenda. How do you feel about her? Tell me what you think. Daniel is beginning to grow insecure about the future, but those insecuritys will serve him well in a way. The final line is a foreshadowing of what is to come. This is the second time that Darren Sr and Darren Jr have been mentioned, but don't worry, they will appear soon. And the part about Daniel able to have Glenda will be explained in a future chapter. Until then, see you next time on Chapter 2: Ponies learn about Earth.

Art doesn't belong to me, belongs to mf99k on derpibooru.

Chapter 2B: Ponies learn about Earth

Spike then raised his claw and Daniel saw him

"Yes Spike, do you have a question?" asked Daniel

"Why is the 12th Army both famous and infamous?" asked Spike

Daniel paused for a few seconds. Finally, he pulled out another projector, and inserted a clip into the projector, turned on the projector to a secondary scene and explained to the crowd.

"The 12th Army is a unit in the military branch of the MTSS. Initially, the 12th Army was just an auxiliary unit, comprised of those between the ages of ten and eighteen. It was created a year after the MTSS was founded. Ritchie Medkos Sr, the overall head of the AAP, or the Allied Alliance Pact, at the time, was given command of the unit. Within seven years of it's creation, the 12th Army was made an official army and the child soldiers received intensive training. It was a good thing, because no one could have expected what would happen next," said Daniel, as the mini-film then showed massive explosions occurring. The film paused again.

"In two thousand and ninety, one of Darren Sr's descendants, the Minister-Governor of the Bartek Colonial System, declared war on the ITPF to create his own fascist empire. He was successful, and within two years, Francis had taken around twenty-five percent of ITPF territory. The GAAP got together, and in two thousand and ninety-five, invaded Bartek proper. Within a year, Francis Medkos Sr, the Fascist Emperor, was on the brink of defeat. Francis had pulled all his forces from his conquered territories to the capital planet, to prepare for the final battle. That was where the 12th Army would make history. You see, by the time that the final battle was about to begin, the 12th Army had around three million soldiers. The Battle of Barsel and the war itself, would surpass World War Two as the deadliest conflict in human history," said Daniel

Flash Sentry asked Daniel, "In what way? How may died in that war?"

"Before the war, the human population exploded up to fourteen billion people by two thousand and sixty-six, even though the UN had predicted the population would go to eleven billion. But then the war changed all that. During the Battle of Barsel, the GAAP gathered about seven hundred million soldiers, while the Barsellians mustered up about sixty million. The battle would claim up to twenty-two million soldiers, three hundred thousand of those killed were members of the 12th Army. The population was brought down to nine billion due to genocide committed by the Fascist Empire, in a attempt to ensure a world where only the Barsellians were superior. In all, the war claimed over five billion lives and the Bartek system and nearby systems were in ruins. It would take up to two thousand and ninety-nine to rebuild the systems," said Daniel

The film then shows the remains of various planets. Cities, towns, and villages were destroyed and on fire. Then it shows millions of bodies everywhere. It made the ponies remember the dark times when Unicornia was in control, and it brought back horrible memories to everypony, minus Virgil and Violet, who were utterly horrified at what they were seeing. Majesty herself was having horrible memories. Then Virgil asked Daniel nervously:

"What happened next and why was the 12th Army famous and infamous?" asked Virgil

Daniel then turned off the projector to the mini-film and said:

"After that, Francis Medkos Sr was arrested and was tried at the International Military Tribunal. He was found guilty for starting the war, but was found not guilty for ordering the genocide, as he stated that he had no idea about the atrocity. Turns out, several Barsellian bureaucrats, politicians, and military figures were found guilty and were sentenced to life in prison or death by hanging. Francis Sr eventually abdicated and was replaced by one of his descendents, Francis Medkos VI, who restored republican rule. Today, the population is now at ten billion, but the scars of the war still linger," said Daniel sadly

"Now, the 12th Army became famous and infamous for several reasons. One, it fought hard and never lost a battle. They also lead the charge into Barsel and captured Francis Medkos Sr. Now, the reason why the army is infamous is because they show no mercy for the enemy. I remember reading a report when the 12th Army executed around seven hundred and fifty-one Barsellian POW's near the city of Krislo. I have the footage of the incident. If there is anypony who can't handle it, they are allowed to leave," said Daniel

Several ponies had the young removed from the room. Virgil and Violet went to their respective parents.

Daniel then inserted the film. In it, it clearly shows several soldiers being forced to march by the 12th Army, when one of the POW's tried to escape, only to be shot in the back. Then the child soldiers open fire on the POW's, the film clearly showing the children had no remorse about what they were doing. The film then shows several children coming up on several injuried soldiers and executing them. The film ends.

The ponies were shock, some of them were filled with anger about what they had seen, Rainbow Dash especially, as she was comforting Fluttershy, who was crying about seeing children killing people.

"Was Ritchie Sr ever in trouble for this... this crime?!" yelled Rainbow Dash

"No. He did accept responsibility, even though he never ordered or even knew about the crime. Turns out, the 12th Army had liberated a concentration camp near Krislo and some of the dead in that camp were distant relatives, so the 12th Army wanted revenge. It was called the Krislo reprisals. The 12th Army almost didn't participate in the Battle of Barsel after that incident, but were given clearance and redeemed themselves by ending the war and capturing Francis Medina Sr," explained Daniel

The ponies just stood still, utterly horrified. Then Daniel Sr removed the secondary projector and unpaused the main film.

"In two thousand and one hundred, the twenty-second century had arrived and by that time, Earth had become an intergalactic Empire, Darren being informally called Emperor Darren I. Then came the day. In two thousand one hundred, on the fourth of February, was Darren Sr's one hundredth birthday and Pinkie Pie, if Darren Sr comes to Equestria, your going to have to come up with a way to top the celebrations that occurred on that day," said Daniel

"Oh yeah, how big were the celebrations? They couldn't be possibly be better then my parties" said Pinkie Pie

"Well, you will just have to watch and see," said Daniel, as he unpaused the film.

The film showed a city, with lots of people, massive decorations, and flags from each country under the flag of the ITPF. There were several bands and choirs on one side. There were soldiers and civilians everywhere. There was a giant tower with a clock and a pyramid shaped building with a wall behind it. On the building's roof are several people, with a young looking, gray haired boy in the middle. The film paused

"That boy in the middle, is my great to the tenth power grandfather, Darren Sr. He and his wife stopped growing after turning thirty. He was stated as being proud to be one hundred years old and for ruling earth for ninety-two years," said Daniel, as the film unpaused

There was massive fanfare being played and soldiers yelling URA. Then Darren Sr spoke, albeit speaking with a stutter several times.

"C-citizens of the w-w-world. I w-want to thank y-you for coming here to celebrate m-my one hundredth b-birthday. It is also been ninety-two years s-since I became President of the World. We h-have been through a difficult event recently. B-but we have prevailed and we are now e-entering into a era of p-p-peace and hope. I will continue to guide you all until my time has come to enter heaven. Until then, let t-the festivities begin," Darren Sr announced

The parade kicked right off with floats being shown in various size and design's. Then came the rockets that would take humanity to other planet's and moons. They were impressive. Then came the weapons tech part of the parade. The ponies got a little nervous when they saw the weapons. The weapons were nothing like the weapons that Professor Felhand had made. Then came the military part of the parade. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, including the surviving members of the 12th Army, marched down the road infront of the building while looking up at Darren Sr, carrying a flag. The band and choir began to perform, as the choir sang:

"March on! Hero's of all life!"
"The great Titoist Party leads us, continuing the Great Hope,"
"Millions with one heart toward a Titoist tomorrow,"
"Bravely struggle to develop and protect the homeland,"
"March on, march on, march on!"
"We will for many generations,"
"Raise high Darren Sr's banner, march on!"
"Raise high Darren Sr's banner, march on!"
"March on! March on! On!"

The choir then sang another song:

"Become hot, become more hot,"
"You, the Holy Sun."
"O sun of freedom,"
"O sun of good fortune."
"Our revolutionary homeland,"
"Is now in the hands of the workers."
"The inheritance of lions,"
"Now belongs to the peasants."
"The age of tyranny has passed,"
"The turn of the labourers has come."
"Become hot, become more hot,"
"You, the Holy Sun."
"O sun of freedom,"
"O sun of good fortune."
"We want peace, brotherhood, and friendship,"
"Between the citizens of all life,"
"We demand more freedom,"
"For all who toil,"
"We want bread for them,"
"We want houses and clothes!"

Just as they finish, hundreds of white birds came flying from the tower and flew around the flags. Then came the balloons, flying around in various colors. Then came, to the ponies view, flying machines in the sky, releasing colored smoke to make the sky look colorful. At the same time, confetti came from the machines, making it like it was raining confetti.

The film paused and Daniel said "That, Pinkie, that is why your going to have to come up with a way to top that one," said Daniel

Pinkie said nothing, as her mouth was open from seeing the scale of the celebrations

Daniel just laughed a little from seeing Pinkie Pie's reaction. Then he spoke

"When it came time for the one hundredth anniversary of when Darren Sr first became President of Earth, the celebrations were on the same scale as his hundredth birthday celebrations, with the exception of the appearance of triple rainbows and two shooting stars in daylight," said Daniel

"And that mares and gentlecolts, is the history of Earth and its leader. From the family working in the wheat fields, to being the most powerful family in the world, and from the planet being a hot hell, to being paradise." said Daniel as the film came to an end

Everypony clapped their hooves and cheered. Daniel bowed. The ponies were completely fascinated by the film. It may have lasted up for six hours, but it was worth it.

After the film ended, Daniel answered several pony's questions. He then went up to Twilight and her friends and family.

"So, what do you think about the film?" asked Daniel

"It was awsome, except the part about the war thing, but other then that, it was awsome!" said Rainbow Dash

"I thought it was okay, particularly about the footage of the Medkos kids. They're so adorable," said Fluttershy

"A'h must say, them workers really did make a difference, trying to help that Darren Sr fella," said Applejack

"It was great, particularly the wedding dress. It's so dazzling, I'm a bit jealous," said Rarity

"Ok, I'll admit, I will find it hard to top those celebrations, but I do love a good challenge," said Pinkie Pie

"It was very interesting, particularly about Darren Jr and Dyson Sr," said Twilight

Daniel became confused by what Twilight said

"Why?" asked Daniel

"Darren Jr seems to be a somewhat dangerous individual, being in a position to succeed to the Presidency. He might do more harm than good," explained Twilight

"I agree. Darren Jr just takes things too seriously. He has pushed to rapidly expand the Earth's territory to other planets, moons, and star systems," said Daniel

"Dyson Sr however, always cares about the people, just like Darren Sr. He always comes up with inventions that help humanity. At the same time however, he creates weapons that might do harm if they were used for evil," said Twilight

"Yes, I have to agree with you on that one. He always does what he thinks is best for humanity, which he might not know would do harm to other lifeforms," said Daniel

Spike then tried to break the tense atmosphere

"How about we all try to relax at the castle," said Spike

"You know what Spike, that's a great idea," said Daniel

So Daniel and everypony else went to Canterlot to relax. They were unaware that, within a few days, a certain individual would find out about Equestria and would start something that would change Equestria and Earth for a long time.

Author's Note

That's the end of part 2 of chapter two. Wow, I did not expect chapter two to take this long. This is the first time that Professor Felhand has been mentioned, since he was sent to Tartarus in the ending of Assassinverse: Unicornia, the New Order. By the way, I suggest you go read that one to get a better understanding of Professor Felhand. The scene where the Barsellian POW's were executed was inspired by a scene from the movie Shutter Island. And the parade was inspired by the parades of the Soviet Union. Anyway, the final paragraph about a certain individual is foreshadowing Darren Jr's appearance. See you next time on the next chapter of Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror.

Chapter 3: The signal is sent...

A few days after the ponies watched a film about the history of Earth and its leader, the film was being talked about everywhere. Copies of the film were being shown all across Equestria and outside of Equestria. Ponies could not get enough of watching the film. Daniel had received hundreds of thousands of letters everyday from ponies who watched the film, asking him questions. He always responded to the letters the best way he could.

One day, Daniel was at his house in Ponyville, writing three storys, one was called "Daniel: My life," which was about his life before he arrived in Equestria. The second was called "Medkos: the history of a dynasty," which was a more detailed version about the history of the Medkos family. And the third one was a story about Twilight and her journey through life called "The life of Twilight Sparkle: a journey".

He was working on the third book, being halfway done, when he heard a knock at the door. He went to see who it was and it was Spike. He opened the door.

"Why good afternoon Spike. To what do I owe the pleasure of this visit?" asked Daniel

"Daniel, remember a few weeks ago when we were repairing the interior of the Olympia Minsk?" asked Spike

"Yeah, I remember. Why do you ask?" said Daniel

"When we were repairing the ship, I noticed one of the rooms had suffered no damage at all," said Spike

Daniel was interested

"Really, what room was it?" asked Daniel

"There was a sign. Although it was damaged, I can definitely say it said Communications Room," said Spike

Daniel paused. He thought about going to the control room to see if there were any attempts from the Federation to communicate with him.

"Hmm, you know Spike, I think we should take a look into the Communications Room, just to see if anything has happened," said Daniel

"Ok. Let's go, I guess," said Spike

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Daniel and Spike went to the Olympia Minsk and entered the ship. They then walked down a long corridor and reached the Communications Room.

"Here it is Spike, the Communications Room. The room where I contact central command back on Earth. Central Command keeps me updated on current events. I also send back data on what I find," said Daniel, as he was looking over the files on a computer

Spike then noticed a stack of paper on a table and went to pick it up. The title read "Study on Pluto and its moons." Spike was curious.

"Daniel?" asked Spike

"Yeah Spike, what is it?" asked Daniel

"What is this "Study of Pluto and its moons?" asked Spike

Daniel paused and looked at the report. He then remembered something that had happened three years ago.

"Spike, that report was one of the many reports that I was suppose to send back to Central Command before I came here. I'm actually starting to remember how I got here," said Daniel, as he went into deep thinking....

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Three years earlier

Outside the orbit of a dwarf planet and its moon, the Olympia Minsk was studying the planet. On the bridge, Daniel Medkos Sr was looking out a window at a dwarf planet and its moon. He then pushed a button and said:

"Gabe, write down the following log on a file on the computer to send back to central command," said Daniel

"Yes sir," said Gabe in a monotone voice

"Log date zero-six twelve one hundred and nineteen, the study of Pluto and its moon, Styx, have revealed interesting things about the dwarf planet and its five moons. The dwarf planet has been confirmed to be a viable candidate for colonization. The moons have also been proven to be suitable for colonization. I do have to report a strange phenomenon about the moon Styx. Every time the Olympia Minsk travels between Styx and Pluto, the instruments and computers act weird and the hyperdrive has nearly been activated several times. I'd like to report this to Dyson Sr for his determination on the course of action. End of Log," said Daniel

Daniel looks out the window again as the ship moved between Styx and Pluto. Then an alarm sets off and Daniel sighed. He had dealt with this issue before, whenever the ship travelled between Styx and Pluto, so he headed towards the console to reboot the hyperdrive when, all of a sudden, multiple warnings began to occur.

"What the hell is going on!?" Daniel yelled

Then, Daniel watched in horror, as the computer screen displayed a message saying that the hyperdrive has been activated, and is now preparing to head towards light speed. Daniel held on and could only watch as the ship began to head away towards the unknown and then sped away. Daniel held on for dear life, until the ship arrived at its random destination.

But that wasn't the end of his troubles. The computer suddenly showed a warning, saying that the middle compartment is now on fire and that the weapons systems were offline. Daniel looked out and saw a planet. The only thing he could do now was watch and plan his next move.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
"And the rest is history. That's how I arrived here in Equestria," explained Daniel as he finished his story

Spike looked at Daniel with fascination. He now understands how Daniel got here. He looked at Daniel.

"Wow... I never knew that happened," said Spike

"Yeah, it took me a long time to remember what happened, so I guess now you know," said Daniel

Spike just stared at Daniel. He notice that there were several messages on the screen.

"Daniel, you've got several messages on the screen," said Spike

"Indeed I have," said Daniel, as he opened up several messages

"Well, well, well, seems like Central Command has been trying to contact me for three years. And here that's the file and message I was supposed...to...send," said Daniel, as he began to slow down

"Daniel, what's wrong?" asked Spike

"There's a message marked urgent, from the Ministry of the Interior. I wonder what's so urgent that it was sent to me two years ago?" asked Daniel to himself, as he opened up the message, revealing the date to be October the twenty-first, two thousand and one hundred eighteen

"What does the message say?" asked Spike

"Here, I'll read it out," said Daniel as he opened the message up on screen

"To Daniel Sr, this is a message from Darren III, the Minister of the Interior and Prime Miniser of the ITPF. We have a crisis that is, for the next seventy-two hours, not allowed to be released to the public. A few weeks ago, the President of the Intergalactic Terran People's Federation, Darren Sr, fell ill and was taken to the hospital to recover. The doctors said that it will take a long time for Darren Sr to recover. Now, the constitution of the ITPF has officially stated that if the President is ill, then the next person in line...is..." Daniel suddenly began to panic

"What, what's wrong?" asked Spike

"No, no, no!! This can't be!" yelled Daniel, then he screamed loud enough for the sound to be heard outside of the ship and up to Canterlot.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Fifty minutes earlier, in Canterlot

Twilight and her friends were eating at a restaurant, having talked with Daniel a day earlier about the three books. Twilight was happy to be hanging out with her friends again.

However, within a few minutes, Rarity noticed that Spike never came to see her and she began to grow worried.

"Oh, where is my Spikey-Wikey? He hasn't been here for a while" said Rarity

"He did say he was going to Daniel's house to talk to him about something. Maybe we should see what's going on, after we eat," said Twilight

So, after spending fourty minutes talking and eating, Twilight and her friends left Canterlot and went to Ponyville to find Spike. They went to Daniel's house, only to find it empty. They then asked the residents if they had seen Daniel and Spike. Almost all of them didn't see the duo, except for the Cakes, who stated that they had seen Daniel and Spike walking off somewhere. Ten minutes later, the Mane Six then got together in the center of Ponyville.

"Where could they be? It's not like them to just disapper," said Twilight

Before anypony could respond, there was a loud scream

"AAAHHH!!!"

"Oh my word, what was that?!" shrieked Rarity

"It must be Daniel, he might at the Olympia Minsk. Maybe Spike is with Daniel," said Fluttershy

So the Mane Six went to the Olympia Minsk to find Daniel and Spike.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
"No, no, no!! Why did this have to happen?! It's impossible!" yelled Daniel

"What? What?! What happened?!" asked Spike

Daniel looked at Spike with a look of both panic and shock

"You're not going to believe me when I say it Spike, so it's better if you read the message Spike," said Daniel, as he showed Spike the message

Spike then began to read the message and the more he read the message, the more his eyes widened in fear.

"What?! "He's" in charge of the ITPF? This has to be a sick joke, right?" asked Spike

"No Spike, it's for real. Now that he's in charge, there's no telling what would happen if he found out about the reports and journals," said Daniel, as he began to pull together all the files about his mission in order to delete them

"Spike, what happened in this room, no pony can know. I don't want to induce fear in the population, got it?" asked Daniel to Spike

"Sure thing Daniel, I don't want to scare Rarity or anypony else. You have my word Daniel," said Spike

"Good. As soon as I delete the files, I will disable the signal so that he can't find out where Equestria is," said Daniel as he was preparing to delete the files and disable the signal when suddenly....

"SPIKE, DANIEL!!" yelled the Mane Six as they entered the communications room

Spike and Daniel were scared and surprised by the Mane Six's arrival,
so that Daniel accidentally hit the send button instead of the delete button. Daniel began to panic.

"No, no, no! This can't be happening! This can't be happening!!" yelled as he began to panic

Twilight and her friends helped Daniel back to the house.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later, at the house, Spike got Daniel a drink and sat down with Rarity. Twilight then asked Daniel what was wrong. The response they got shocked them.

"I was trying to delete all my files and to disable the signal so that the ITPF couldn't find Equestria," said Daniel

"Why?" asked Fluttershy

"Because I had received a message from the Ministry of the Interior two years ago, saying that my great to the 10th power grandfather, Darren Medkos Sr. has fallen ill and is currently in hospital," said Daniel

Twilight and her friends were shocked and Fluttershy comforted Daniel even more

"Oh you poor thing," Fluttershy hugged him

"Apparently, Darren Sr has been in the hospital for two years now. And that's what made me scared, and it gets worst from there," said Daniel

"Why? What do you mean by that partner?" asked Applejack

"Well, remember how I told you all about Darren Jr being the Vice-president of the ITPF?" Daniel asked the Mane Six

"Yeah, we remember. Why do you ask?" asked Rainbow Dash

"Well, the constitution of the ITPF has stated that if the President of the ITPF has fallen ill and cannot perform his duties, then the next person in line takes the helm," said Daniel

It didn't take long for the Mane Six to put the pieces together

"You saying that stern man is..."

"Yes Rarity. Darren Medkos Jr is the official Acting President of the ITPF and is, in de facto terms, in charge of Earth and its colonies," said Daniel grimly

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In a place far, far away, in a room with people working on screens, they were busy looking at maps of planets and star systems.

Then, a pair of double doors opens and a man of an advanced age with a cane, (but not looking like a day over fifty), walked into the room. The people there stood up and saluted the man. One man came up.

"Why, Acting President Darren Jr, we are honored by your presence. What brings you here sir?" asked a man

"I am here to check on your progress. Have you found him?" asked Darren Jr

"No sir, we haven't. We've tried everything, but we can't find him anywhere. Sir, maybe we should call it quits and give up hope," said the man

Darren Jr sighed and looked at the man

"Maybe you're right Dr. Robert. Maybe we should give up. I'll just go and tell father the bad news," said Darren Jr, as he sighed and was about to go when all of a sudden, one of the people suddenly shouted:

"Sir! Get over here, quickly!"

Dr. Roberts and Darren Jr went toward the man

"What is it?"

"We've received a signal and several files from a unidentified location sir," said the man

"Can you open the files and pinpoint the location of the source?" askes Darren Jr

"I can try sir," said the man, as he worked on opening the file and pinpointing the signals location. Soon enough, he was successful.

"Sir, the files, the signature, Daniel Sr is still alive!!" said the man

Everyone in the room cheered at the news, with people hugging and crying tears of joy but then

"Silence!!!" yelled Darren Jr

Everyone in the room went quiet. Darren Jr looked at the man

"How can you be sure that it is Daniel Sr?"

"Because it is him," said a voice

Everyone looked at the entrance and saw a man wearing a lab coat, and of an advanced age. Everyone gasped at the man. Then Darren Jr greeted him

"Ahh, my brother, Dr. Dyson Medkos Sr. how are you toady," asked Daniel

"Everything's just fine brother. Now, what's going on here?" asked Dyson

"Apparently, one of your workers has received several files and a signal from an unknown source, who claims to be Daniel Sr."

Dyson Sr. looked at the files. It took him about ten seconds for him to come to a conclusion

"It is him. It is Daniel Sr. I'm positive," said Dyson Sr.

"If what you are saying is true, then that means that Daniel Sr. is still alive!"

"Sir, i was able to pinpoint the location of the signal, said the man, as he pointed on a map on the screen

Darren Jr, and Dyson Sr. looked at the map

"So, Daniel is stuck on a planet in the Andromeda Galaxy?! How on earth did Daniel get stuck on a planet in the Andromeda Galaxy? It would take about ten years to get there with the technology we have at the moment!"

"Well, from what the files Daniel Sr. have gathered, it seems that everytime a ship is in between the dwarf planet Pluto and it's moon Styx, the hyperdrive is activated, so maybe that's how Daniel Sr. got to the Andromeda Galaxy," said Dyson Sr.

"Well, do we know which planet Daniel Sr. is stuck on?"

"Well, according to the files, the planet actually does have a name," said Dyson Sr.

"Well, what's the planet's name?" asked

"The planet is called... Equestria?" said Dyson Sr.

Author's Note

Wow, that happened. Twilight and her friends have accidentally made Daniel send the signal back to Central Command. I bet you didn't expect Equestria to be in the Andromeda Galaxy, did ya? I told you that Darren Jr. would make an appearance, along with Dyson Sr. So, what happens next? You'll have to find out on the next chapter of Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror chapter 4: Reunion part 1

Chapter 4A: Reunion

It had been several weeks since the signal was sent and there hadn't been any sort of communication happening between Central Command and the Olympia Minsk. Daniel found it relieving, as he believed that Central Command had given up any hope of finding him, so he returned to his daily life.

One day, Daniel decided to go see how his business was doing. A year earlier, he had opened up a pharmaceutical to sell his products. His first customers were the Mane Six, minus Twilight, who brought several medications, including one that would, theoretically, extend the lifespan of anypony.

Daniel's business was called "Daniel Red Pharmaceutical." It was a successful business, with prices ranging from five to eight bits, ponies called the place a wonderful place to get your medication. The local hospital in Ponyville was a daily customer of DRP, as pony's called it, in getting medication for its patient's. Daniel was well on his way to becoming rich.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

One day, Daniel was at home, writing up the last chapter of "The life of Twilight Sparkle: a journey," when he heard Glenda

"Dad?" said Glenda

Daniel put the pen down and walked into the room where Glenda was. He saw Glenda had a look of distress. He sat down next to Glenda and talked with her.

"Glenda, what's wrong?" asked Daniel

"I had a nightmare, it was so horrifying, that I couldn't get to sleep last night," said Glenda

"What was the nightmare about?" asked Daniel

Glenda went on to tell Daniel about the nightmare she had, in which she had seen a field of fire, with massive craters. In the field was Daniel, covered in blood, wearing his bionic suit, facing against a huge mech armed with rockets and gattling guns. Piloting the mech, was a man at an advanced age, (but not looking like a day over fifty), with gray hair, and with a grin on his face. That was when the nightmare ended. Daniel was disturbed by what Glenda told him. He asked her if she would like to hang out with the CMC 2.0. She said yes and she went to hang out with them.

Daniel then sat down on the desk and went into deep thinking. Glenda could've possible seen the future conflict between Equestria and the ITPF. And he already had a good idea about who was in the mech.

"I got a bad feeling about this," said Daniel, in a grim tone

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later that night

Daniel was sitting at the table, eating several glazed donuts and drinking coffee. He was in a depressed state. Then he heard the door knock

"Who's there?" asked Daniel

"Its me, Button Mash," said the voice

"Oh, come in," said Daniel

Button Mash opened the door and entered into the house. He was surprised to see Daniel in a depressed state. He took a seat next to Daniel.

"Are you okay Daniel? You look so depressed," said Button Mash

"I don't know anymore Button," said Daniel, as he took a sip of coffee.

"Well, you don't look ok. You haven't left the house all day," said Button Mash

"Its about what Glenda told me earlier this morning. By the way, where is Glenda?" asked Daniel

"She's at my house with Sweetie Bell," said Button Mash

"I see. How are you and Sweetie Bell doing by the way?" asked Daniel

"She is happy. She still loves me. She even got into playing video games, which by the way, I can't thank you enough for bringing in new consoles and games for me to play," said Button Mash

"Its no problem. I just love seeing the youth having fun. Button, can I ask you a question?" asked Daniel

"Sure, what is it?" asked Button Mash

"Where were you during the Unicornian occupation?" asked Daniel

Button Mash thought for a few seconds, then looked at Daniel and said:

"I was hiding, in the Everfree forest," said Button Mash

Daniel spit his coffee out and looked at Button Mash

"You were hiding in the Everfree forest during the occupation?!" asked Daniel

"Yeah, I was. I went there when I couldn't find my mother, so for the next few years, I was hiding, gathering resources, getting stronger each day. I would carry sabotage on Unicornia. However, somepony kept me motivated to go on," said Button Mash

"Let me guess, Sweetie Bell," said Daniel

Button Mash nodded his head and continued on

"When I first saw Sweetie Bell, I felt something weird in my heart. It wasn't until I found out that Sweetie Bell was in a concentration camp that I realise that I was in love with her. When I saw Sweetie Bell after she was rescued, I rushed up to her and hugged her. After that, we dated for a while, then one night, I proposed to Sweetie Bell, she said yes, and we got married a few weeks later. We've been happy ever since," said Button Mash

"Wow, I take it the same thing happened to Featherweight and Rumble?" asked Daniel

"Yeah. We worked together in opposing the Unicornian occupation," said Button Mash

"By the way, what did happen to your mother?" asked Daniel

"Well, turns out, she went into hiding in the Griffon Kingdom for a while. We reunited after the occupation is over. She's still alive and is currently living in a retirement home," said Button Mash

"Hmm," said Daniel

"Daniel, why do you do hate your great to the ninth power granduncle?" asked Button Mash

Daniel sighed and looked at Button Mash

"I don't hate him. I hate what he's doing. He thinks that what he's doing is helping humanity. I call that bullshit," said Daniel

"Isn't he technically in charge of the ITPF?" asked Button Mash

"Well, he is. The Council of the League of Titoist Parties of the World is de jure in charge of Earth as well as the President, but the President has the majority in executive power," said Daniel

"Oh," said Button Mash

"As such, the CLTPW doesn't have that much power. I'm just hoping Darren Jr will never find out about Equestria," said Daniel

"Well, I have to get back home. See you later Daniel, and I'll keep Glenda safe," said Button Mash, as he left the house

Daniel was left alone. He continued thinking about the future and about the conversation he had with Button Mash. He looked out the window as it began to rain

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few days later, Daniel woke up and stretch himself to get ready for the day. He then decided to head to Canterlot to see how Twilight and Flash were doing. So, after grabbing everything he needed, he locked the door and went to Canterlot.

Along the way, he began to see that Canterlot was beautiful, considering that the only time he had been here was after he had recovered. Soon he made it to Canterlot Castle, and after being inspected, the guards let him through.

He arrived at the throne room, where Twilight and Flash were looking out the window when they turned around and saw Daniel

"Daniel, what a surprise. What are you doing here?" asked Flash Sentry

"I just came here to say hello and to see how the two of you are. By the way, what's wrong with Twilight?" askes Daniel, as he noticed Twilight was looking out the window

"I don't know, she's been like this since yesterday, and she's looking at the sky for no reason," said Flash Sentry

"Hmm, maybe I should take a look at the sky, maybe I can find out what's going on," said Daniel, as he pressed a button on his suit, a pair of binoculars appeared out of nowhere and he looked up at the sky and zoomed the binoculars into space.

Daniel suddenly dropped the binoculars and his face went extremely pale. Twilight then stopped looking at the window and she and Flash went over to Daniel

"Daniel, what's wrong? What did you see?" asked Twilight

"They're here. They're actually here," said Daniel in a grim voice

"Who? Who's here?" asked Flash

Daniel then grabbed the binoculars and pressed a button on them and a video screen appeared. A few seconds later, a picture comes up on the screen, and what Twilight and Flash would see shocked them.

The picture showed a ship half the size of the Olympia Minsk, surrounded by smaller ships in space, above Equestria's atmosphere. Daniel then looked at Twilight

"Twilight, send a message to everypony in Canterlot and Ponyville to immediately hide under the Castle, quickly," said Daniel, as he raced out of the Castle to head to the Olympia Minsk, thinking in his head along the way

"So he found out huh. This is going to be interesting," said Daniel

Author's Note

So Darren Jr finally arrives to Equestria. Now, Daniel Sr has to do everything he can to hide the ponies from Darren Jr. Will Darren Jr find out about life in Equestria? You'll have to find out next time in the next part of the chapter, so until then, see ya soon.

Chapter 4B: Reunion

As Daniel was heading toward the Olympia Minsk, he saw every citizen of Ponyville evacuating to a safe zone underneath the Castle in Canterlot. He sighed in relief as he went to the Communications Room, just in time to hear a voice coming through the intercom.

"This is Standartenführer Jack Will of the Golden Rocket, to Supreme Reichsführer Daniel Medkos Sr. of the Olympia Minsk, please respond," said Jack

"This is Supreme Reichsführer Daniel Medkos Sr of the Olympia Minsk, I hear you," said Daniel

"Oh thank goodness, you're still alive," said Jack

"Yeah, yeah, I get it, I get it. What I want to know is, what are you doing here?" asked Daniel

"We were sent here, by order of Darren Jr," said Jack

"Let me guess, Darren Sr is still in hospital and Darren Jr is still the Acting President of the ITPF, am I right?"

"Yes, that's correct. Oh, and I also would like to say that Darren Jr is here, onboard the Command Ship and he wants me to inform you that we will be landing in about thirty minutes. See you soon," said Jack, as communications ceased

Daniel suddenly went pale and began to panic. A million thoughts went through his head

"What's Darren Jr doing here? What will I do? What if he founds out about the ponies?"

Daniel left the Communications Room, and prepared for Darren Jr's arrival

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Daniel was outside the Olympia Minsk when he saw a ship beginning to land. He knew it was Darren Jr's ship because it had the name that Daniel hated: Earth & Human Supremacy.

The ship touches down and its engines are off. A ramp from under the ship begins to lower until it hits the ground. Then hundreds of MTSS soldiers came down from the ramp and line up on both sides. Then a car comes down from the ship to the ground, carrying a certain passenger onboard.

The car stops in front of Daniel, the passenger steps down from the car, and walks up to Daniel with a smile on his face.

"Daniel A. Medkos Sr," the man said

"Darren A. Medkos Jr," said Daniel flatly

Darren Jr then looked at the soldiers and gave an order

"Look around the area. If you find anything interesting, you know what to do."

"Yes sir!" yelled the soldiers, as they spread out

He looked at Daniel and said:

"Its wonderful to see that your still alive, even though it has been three years since you disappeared."

"Yeah, its a miracle alright," said Daniel, with a hint of venom in his voice

"I can see how you were able to survive. Look at this place, tree's, grass, plants, and water. Its like an exact replica of Earth before our kind came to be," said Darren Jr, as he looked around the area

"Yes, its remarkable," said Daniel

"Question is, is there any form of life here?"

Daniel, on the inside, was panicking. He had to do everything he can to prevent Darren Jr from finding out about the ponies. So, he made up a lie.

"No. No, there isn't any life here. I checked," said Daniel

"Hmm, I see."

Then, a group of MTSS soldiers came up to Daniel and Darren Jr and give them salutes. The lead soldier, a Rottenführer, then said:

"Sir, we've discovered a town not far from where we are," said the Rottenführer

Darren Jr looked at Daniel with a look of confusion

"I thought you said there wasn't any form of life here?"

Daniel just stood there until he said

"I built that town during the time I was stuck," said Daniel, coming up with another lie

"I see, take me to this town," said Darren Jr

"Sure thing," said Daniel with a hint of venom in his voice

Daniel and Darren Jr got in the car, and off they went to the town of Ponyville

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
The car and its escorts arrive at Ponyville. Darren Jr was looking around, seeing the buildings before the car stopped at the center of the town.

"I must admit, you sure did use your time very creatively."

"Thanks," said Daniel

Then, a soldier came up to the car and saluted

"Ahh, Unterscharführer, what do you have to report?"

"We've found nothing interesting sir, but there is a train station with tracks leading up to the mountains," said the Unterscharführer

"Interesting. I think we should see what is up ahead. Driver, follow those tracks," said Darren Jr, as the car begins it drive

Daniel could only watch, as his attempts to protect the ponies begin to grew slimmer and slimmer

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
On the way, Daniel looked at Darren Jr and asked something

"Darren Jr?" asked Daniel

"Yes, what is it?"

"How are my wife and son doing?" asked Daniel

Darren Jr looked at Daniel with a sad look

"Your wife is dead. She died last year. And your son is in your aunt's care."

Daniel sighed and looked away.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
The car arrives at its destination: Canterlot

Darren Jr steps out from the car and looks around. He then looked at Daniel with a hint of anger in his voice

"What's going on Daniel? You said that there isn't life on this planet, and I know very well that you couldn't be able to built this place all on your own."

Daniel tried to say a lie, but Darren Jr cut him off

"I don't want anymore lies Daniel, so cut the crap and tell me whats going on here!"

Daniel sighed in defeat, and pulled out a communicator

"Its over. There's no need to hide anymore. I'll see you in the throne room," said Daniel, as he put away the communicator

"You want the truth, you'll get the truth. Follow me," said Daniel, as he lead Darren Jr to the throne room

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Daniel and Darren Jr were outside the doors to the throne room. They opened the doors and they walked in. On the throne was Twilight Sparkle, with Flash Sentry and Violet next to her. Also with Twilight, were her friends. Daniel looked at Darren Jr

"Well Darren Jr, there is life on this planet," said Daniel

Darren Jr said nothing, as he looked at the ponies. Twilight tried to break the tension by greating Darren Jr

"Hello there, you must be Darren Medkos Jr. My name is Twilight Sparkle, the Queen of Equestria, and I welcome you to our home," said Twilight

Then, Darren Jr backed away from Twilight, and responded with a hint of venom in his voice

"Queen? You're a Queen? Equestria is a monarchy?" asked Darren Jr

"Well technically, it's a constitutional monarchy," said Twilight

Darren Jr only got angrier when he heard this

"So there's democracy as well, ugh! The two most awful ideologies in my life! How is it that you can rule supreme while the common citizen suffer from your tyranny?" asked Darren Jr

Twilight was starting to get upset at Darren Jr. He was acting the way Amadeus Blueblood acted

"What do you mean? I don't rule supreme, I treat my subjects with kindness and respect. I make sure that they're safe," said Twilight

But Darren Jr didn't listen and looked at Daniel

"You mean you knew about this "disgusting" monarchy, and you didn't do anything to change it!?"

Daniel began to get upset at Darren Jr

"No! I did nothing to change it. Besides, everypony seems to like the monarchy," said Daniel

Darren Jr then looked shocked

"You mean there's more of their "kind" out there?"

"Yes. What's wrong with that?" asked Daniel

Darren Jr would then say something that would only confirm both Twilight and Daniel's suspicions

"Their "kind" are... are inferior to humanity. The very fact that these "creatures" use both democracy and monarchism shows that these "unterleben" don't deserve the right to live or be citizen's of any nation. Actually, why didn't you exterminated every single one of their kind?" asked Darren Jr viciously at Daniel

Everypony, minus Twilight and Daniel, gasped at what Darren Jr had just said. Fluttershy was crying, with Rarity comforting her. Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked at Darren Jr with hate in their eyes. Pinkie Pie's mouth was opened. Flash Sentry looked at Darren Jr with a look that said he was about to maim him.

Daniel then suddenly punched Darren Jr and he fell down to the floor. Everypony looked at Daniel in shock at what he did. Daniel looked at Darren Jr with hate in his eyes

"You better get the fuck out of here! It's clear to me that you haven't changed. You'll always be the man who doesn't care about others and only for himself. Now get out!" yelled Daniel

Darren Jr got up and went towards the doors, but not before looking back at Daniel and with his strength and with all of his hate, he yelled out:

"TRAITOR!!! This isn't over! I will get you and your unterleben," yelled Darren Jr, as he left the room

After Darren Jr left, everypony looked at Daniel, who just stood there for a while. Fluttershy then came up to Daniel

"Daniel, why did you punch your great to the ninth power granduncle?" asked Fluttershy

Daniel looked at Fluttershy and sighed

"I couldn't let him give you all that amount of abuse, so I did what I had to do. Now, I'm worried about what he'll do next," said Daniel

The ponies gathered around Daniel and gave looks of support for him. Daniel felt a little better, but was still worried about the future

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Meanwhile, outside the Castle

Darren Jr came out from the castle, and got into his car

"Sir, what happened? Where's Daniel?" asked the driver

"He's decided to stay with the ponies. Get me back to the ship. I've got lot's of planning to do."

The car then began to move and Darren Jr looked back at the castle with anger and hate and said quietly:

"Just you wait Traitor, you'll see what happens when you betray humanity in favor of unterleben," said Darren Jr

Author's Note

Well, that happened. Darren Jr is officially the antagonist of this story. Daniel punching Darren Jr is something you were expecting right? The scene where Darren Jr yelled out tratior is inspired from a scene from Star Wars the New Jedi. And unterleben is german for sublife. No, Darren Jr is not a nazi, he just believes that humanity is superior to any form of life. Darren Jr is planning something, but what kind of plan? You'll just have to see next time on Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror

Chapter 5: Invasion and the Clone Army

A few days went by since Darren Jr had sworn that he would get Daniel back for betraying Earth, and so far, nothing happen. Life began to return to normal, with everypony going back to their usual daily activities.

Unfortunately, they were unprepared for what happened next.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
In the city of Manehatten, life was just as it was before the Unicornian occupation. Everypony trying to get to where they were going to. Taxi's picking up ponies. Life was busy.

One day, a young unicorn was busy looking over the store. Her name was Miss Pommel. She is a friend of Rarity and she had been through so many events in her life. She lived a moderate life during the Unicornian occupation of Manehattan, and had dreamed of the day when freedom would come.

A few weeks ago, she was made the official manager of the store that was a part of Rarity's Carousel Boutique storefront, called Rarity for You. She was just preparing to open the store when she suddenly heard a group of ponies talking about something.

"What in Equestria are they talking about?" Miss Pommel said

She couldn't hear what they were saying, but she noticed that they were pointing at something, so she went outside and she saw something that surprised her.

In the sky was a machine that looked like a smaller version of the Olympia Minsk. Pommel couldn't understand why it was there, but she was about to find out the answer.

The ship suddenly begun to fire bullets at the crowd that gathered. Ponies began to flee for their lives. Pommel ran to a corner with a second to spare, as a bullet grazed her mane.

"What's going on here?!" yelled Pommel

For about a minute or two, all that Pommel could hear were the bullets being fired and ponies screaming. She couldn't handel it.

Then, it all went quiet. Pommel poked her head out of cover and saw that the ship was gone, then a smaller ship landed and a ramp came down. Pommel looked to see humans coming out from the ship wearing black uniforms and holding weapons.

She made a break for it and managed to make it to an abandoned warehouse. She then looked out the window and she saw the humans on top of City Hall and tearing down the flag of Equestria and throwing it out. They then tied the rope to a different flag and raised it.

Pommel could get a good look at the flag, the flag bearing a planet similar looking to Equestria and in the middle of the planet was a big red star. She then saw the humans gathering around and singing a song:

"Earth, Earth, above all else"
"Above all else in the Universe,"
"When, for protection and defense,"
"Earth always stands together,"
"From the North to the South,"
"From the East to the West,"

"Earth, Earth, above all else
"We will always be superior to all other forms of life,"
"When our world was covered in darkness,"
"Darren Sr came and he brighten our world,"
"When a world is covered in darkness,"
"Darren Jr will come and he'll brighten the world,"
"Earth, oh Red Earth,"
"We will always be superior to other forms of life,"
Earth, oh Red Earth,"
"We will always be superior to other forms of life,"

Pommel then heard something

"Greeting citizens of this city. This is MTSS-Obergruppenführer and General of the Waffen-MTSS Hermann Gospel of the MTSS 51st Infantry divison. In the name of the Acting President of the ITPF, I hereby proclaim this city as ITPF territory," Hermann said

Pommel then watched a ship carrying something, then dropping it, revealing it to be a statue of a human. She decided to wait until nightfall to flee from Manehattan. She decided to head to Ponyville to flee from the invaders and find her friend Rarity.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Night soon arrived and Pommel woke up seeing that the coast was clear, left the warehouse and then began her journey to Ponyville. She had to stop and hide a few times whenever the humans came around. She finally made it out of the city and catched the express to Ponyville.

Along the way, Pommel looked around the coach and saw other ponies who had evacuated the city. She begin to wonder what was going to happen next. She decided to sleep for the rest of the journey.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few hours earlier, in Canterlot

Twilight was talking with her friends about what they should do when Daniel came into the room. He had a look of concern on his face

"Well howdy there Daniel, how's it going there partner?" asked Applejack

"I haven't heard anything from Manehattan for a while. It's gone quiet and I don't like it," Daniel said

"Come to think of it, I haven't received a letter from Pommel for a while, I hope she's ok," Rarity said

"Well, we can only wait and see what happens next," Rainbow Dash said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few hours later, Daniel was in one of the Guest rooms in the castle. He was playing sadoku when he heard a knock at the door

"Come in," Daniel said

The door opened and revealed that it was one of the advisors of the castle

"Can I help you?" Daniel asked

"A train arrived a few minutes earlier sir," the advisor said

Daniel looked surprised

"Really? There wasn't supposed to be a train here for another hour," Daniel said

"There's more sir. Some of the passengers were covered in blood and wounds," the advisor said

Daniel got even more confused and grew concerned. He then asked the advisor a question

"And where are the passengers from?" Daniel asked

"From Manehattan, I think," the advisor said

Daniel suddenly grew pale.

"But that's not all sir, one of the passenger's has made a request to meet with Miss Rarity," the advisor said

"What's the passenger's name?" Daniel asked

"I think the name was Miss Pommel," the advisor said

Daniel remembered about Rarity wondering what had happened to Pommel. He thought Miss Pommel could help

"Bring Miss Pommel to the throne room. I'll inform everypony else," Daniel said

The advisor nods his head and leaves. Daniel looks out the window and sighs.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few minutes later and everypony was in the throne room. Daniel was with the Mane Six when the double doors opened and Miss Pommel came into the room.

"Miss Pommel, I'm glad you could join us," Daniel said

"Oh my word, what happened to you Pommel?" Rarity asked Pommel

"It was awful, there were so many screams, and I...I..." Pommel was clearly upset

Daniel came up to Pommel and put his hand on Pommel

"Calm down Miss Pommel. Just take a few deep breaths and tell us what happened," Daniel said

Pommel took a few deep breaths and told everypony about what had happened. Everypony was shocked.

"That son of a bitch! I knew something bad was going to happen, but to attack a city full of unarmed civilians is a crime. Darren Jr has made a fatal mistake,"

Then all of a sudden, a guard came into the throne room.

"Your Majesty, its a catastrophe," the guard said

"What's wrong soldier?" Flash asked

"There have several trains arriving for the past few hours, from Vanhoover to Baltimare, and the citizens from those places all report that the cities there were attacked," the guard said

Everypony gasped in shock and horror. Daniel only looked out the window in anger. He then said:

"Damn it. I was hoping this day would never come. I think I might have a way to stop the enemy from reaching Canterlot," Daniel said

"And what would that be?" Twilight asked

"Follow me," Daniel said

Everypony followd Daniel to the outside. When they are arrived, they were surprised and shocked to see hundreds of thousands of humans that looked similar to Daniel.

"Everypony, meet my own clone army. You see, I have built a cloning facility under my house that has been producing clones for three years, just in case something awful like this would happen. So far, there are three million clones right now ready for deployment," Daniel said

Everypony looked very hopeful.

Daniel then looked to the horizon, and said:

"You made a mistake attacking my friends, Darren Jr. Soon, your going to see what happens when you mess with Equestria," Daniel said

Author's Note

And so begins the war between the Intergalactic Terran People's Federation and Equestria. It seems as this will be Equestria's supreme test. Will Daniel and his friends be able to save Equestria? Or will it fall to the ITPF? Find out next chapter on Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror

Chapter 6A: Operation E.H.V.T.

Despite the best efforts of the ponies, they would soon lose Baltimare, Manehattan, Fillydelphia, Trottingham, Starlight's village, Hollow Shades, Hayseed Swamps, Tall Tale, Sonambula, the Southern Regions, and Vanhoover. They were extremely ill-prepared to deal with humanity's weapons.

Canterlot, Ponyville, Cloudsdale, Neighagara Falls, Winnyiapolis, the Everfree Forest, Appleloosa, Dodge junction, Las Pegasus, Twilight's Castle, San Franciscolt, and the Rock Farm were the only places that were still under the ponies control, the latter being the most guarded.

The Crystal Empire was holding off the enemy very well, despite the fact that they were cut off from Canterlot. They weren't alone. The Yaks were also being attacked. And it's not just them, the dragons and griffons were also defending against the humans and were doing well. Unicornia was also under attack, but like the Crystal Empire, it too was doing well.

With the amount of territory they had captured, Darren Jr then signed an executive order proclaiming the creation of the Socialist Nation of Urt. The first set of laws had stripped the native lifeforms of their citizenship and forced them into ghettos. Then, the human civilians arrived and began the colonization of Urt, occupying cities that used to belong to the ponies.

In response to this, resistance cells begin to appear and worked to destabilize the Nation. They got so good at it that they were able to seriously injure the Protector of the SNU.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Canterlot, Daniel was talking to one of his clones about one of his strategies.

"Listen, I understand your concerns, so I will approve your request to increase defenses in Ponyville," Daniel said

"Thank you sir," the clone said, and he left.

Then, one of the clones came in with a briefcase

"Ahh, CS-1951" what brings you here?" Daniel asked

"Sir, the rebel cell in Baltimare have successfully injured the Protector of the SNU," CS-1951 said

"Interesting, but that's not all, isn't it?" Daniel said

"No sir. One of the resistance members were able to secure a briefcase from an enemy officer a few days later. What we found is very interesting," the soldier said

"What was in the briefcase?" Daniel asked

"Its better that you see it sir," the soldier said as he gave the briefcase to Daniel

Daniel grabbed the briefcase and looked at its contents. His eyes widened in shock. He then looked at the guard

"Get Spike in my meeting room, and I also want you to bring Button Mash, Featherweight, and Rumble to the room," Daniel said

"Yes sir," the clone said, as left

Daniel sighed and thought to himself:

"Why him? Of all people, why him?"

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few hours later, Spike, Button Mash, Featherweight, and Rumble arrived at Daniel's office.

"You wanted to see us Daniel?" Spike asked

"Yes, have a seat," Daniel said

The four then took their seats

"Alright, based from what I heard about you four, I believe you are the perfect candidates for a mission I have in mind," Daniel said

"What mission?" Rumble asked

"Alright, first off, I'm going to give you the background information and then I will talk about the mission itself. The code name is Operation E.H.V.T."

"MTSS-Obergruppenführer and General of Police, and formally convicted terrorist, Kiser Bernad, came to Baltimare a month ago to take up his post as Acting Protector, for what Darren Jr now calls the Socialist Nation of Urt. That means that he has absolute power over life and death of all ponies that are stuck in enemy lands," Daniel said

"How awful," Featherweight said

"Yes. I personally believe that if Darren Medkos Jr dies, then Bernard would become Acting President of the ITPF in some capacity, through unconstitutional methods. His orders are, one, to crush all resistance cells in the SNU. Two, to deport large numbers of the native population to slave labor. And three, to lead the charge to capture the Crystal Empire. But it's important for you four to never underestimate him," Daniel said

"Why?" Button Mash asked

"Bernard is not a barbarian like Darren Jr. He is a man of the highest intelligence. He is ruthless, and ambitious. He is the only one that Darren Jr will listen to," Daniel said

"What does Bernard look like sir?" Rumble asked

"Here is his picture," Daniel said, as he show them the photo:

"Ok. So what about the mission?" Spike asked

"I need you four to infiltrate Baltimare and carry out the objective: to assassinate Bernard," Daniel said

The four looked at each other, then back at Daniel

"You four will need to formulate a plan and carry it out. You must find a way to kill him," Daniel said

"When do we embark on this mission?" Button Mash asked

"You'll be heading to Baltimare in a few months. Dismissed," Daniel said, as he watched the four leave the room.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

For the next several weeks, Spike, Button Mash, Rumble, and Featherweight trained in close quarter combat, and sharpshooting. Then came the day to carry out the operation.

It was risky to get into Baltimare, as it was heavily guarded, but now came the biggest challenge of the mission: how, what, and when to kill Bernard?

They had came up with several ideas on how to kill Bernard. The first idea was to attack the Acting Protector's personal train. They had identified a section of track with enough cover. The idea was to plant a bomb on the track and blow it up when the train got close. But it was scrapped due to the fact that they could never be certain if Bernard was on the train.

The second idea involved Spike using a specially modified sniper rifle, get on top of a vantage point, and kill Bernard. The plan seemed plausible, but they would need to get into a building that would be filled with humans. Finally, they decided to kill Bernard when his car would pass through a hairpin turn.

"Gentlecolts, it has been a few weeks since we arrived here and we need to act soon. Now, we were able to get an informant to tell us that Bernard always travels the city between one and five pm. Now remember, we only have one chance at this, so we can't screw this one up. Any questions?" Spike asked

No pony said anything

"Good, here's what's going to happen. Rumble, you will keep an eye out for Bernard's vehicle. Once you see it, you'll signal us. Button Mash, you and I will come up to the vehicle once we stop it and shoot the target. Featherweight, in case the guns jam, I want you throw a controlled IED at the car. Everypony got that?" Spike asked

"Yes sir," the three said

"Excellent. Once we eliminate the target, we'll all meet up at a safehouse where a resistance cell will take us back to Canterlot. Everypony get some rest. Tomorrow, we kill Kiser Bernard," Spike said

Author's Note

If any of you were are wondering, yes, this chapter amd the next one are based on the 1975 movie Operation Daybreak. Heck, even some of the qoutes are from the movie, just altered. Now that Spike and his team have formulated a plan, its time for them to carry it out. Will they succeed? If so, what would be the aftermath? Find out on the next chapter of Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror

Chapter 6B: Operation E.H.V.T.

Author's Note

After their training, I made Spike, Rumble, Pipsqueak, and Button Mash fall under their designated roles in the hitman squad:

Spike - Hitman
Button Mash - second Hitman
Rumble - spotter
Featherweight - backup Hitman

Target Intel:
Name: Kiser Bernard
Occupation: Acting Protector of the Socialist Nation of Urt
Rank: MTSS-Obergruppenführer and General of Police
Weapons: CN-71 pistol
Equipment: none

Chapter 6B: Operation E.H.V.T.

In a building that was guarded by guards in black uniform, a group of high ranking men sat at a table discussing something.

"Govener Belkin, what do you have to report about Vanhoover?" Bernard asked

"The rebel cell is almost defeated sir, thanks to your advice that is," Belkin said

"Excellent, Gruppenführer Miller, how is the offensive campaign going against this Crystal Empire?" Bernard asked

"So far, we've made little progress on the campaign sir. Whomever is in command of that area, they're very good," Miller said

"Spare us your judgement, it is irrelevant," Bernard said

"My apologies, Acting Protector," Miller said

"Gentleman, this is a test. Moments like these are what define us, and once we eliminate the terrorist empire of Equestria, our convictions will reward us in time. Now Miller, I've decided to aid your conquest of the Crystal Empire by heading up there myself," Bernard said

"Really sir?" Miller asked

"Yes. This meeting is here adjourned. You may return to your post gentleman," Bernard said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few hours later, on the streets of Manehattan

Spike and his team were in position, waiting for the target to arrive. More then three hours have passed, and the team was starting to get worried. If they can't get Kiser Bernard soon, they'll have to pull back and think of another plan.

Finally, just after four thirty pm, Rumble radios the team that the car was coming.

"Spike, the car is approaching, I repeat, the car is approaching," Rumble said on his comlink.

"Roger. How many enemys do you see?" Spike asked

"None, the target is alone sir and it seems like there's no armor in the car, over," Rumble said

"Really? Something doesn't feel right. Regardless, the mission must go on," Spike said

The car soon arrived at the hairpin turn and slowed down to turn. Then Spike and Button Mash came up on front of the car and pulled out their pistol's and aimed at Bernard, who covered himself. This was it, the moment they waited for.

But then it went horrible wrong. As soon as Spike and Button Mash pulled the trigger, the guns jammed. Featherweight saw what was happening

"Run!!" Featherweight yelled

Spike and Button Mash began to run. The driver got out of the car, and began chasing them, leaving Bernard alone. Featherweight then pulled out the IED and threw it at the car. The explosive landed near the car and exploded, injuring Bernard.

Then, to Featherweight's shock, Bernard come down from the car, his abdomen bleeding profusely, aiming his pistol at Featherweight and firing. Featherweight then ran away fast. Bernard tried to run after him, but collapsed from blood loss.

The team made it to the warehouse after evading Bernard's driver. Featherweight looked at Spike and Button

"What happened?" Featherweight asked

"I don't know. The pistol probably jammed or something. What about you?" Spike asked

"I threw the IED at the car. The next thing I saw was Bernard getting out from the car and shooting at me, despite him bleeding so much," Featherweight said

Then, a resistance member came into the warehouse.

"Its all over the radio, they're saying that he's still alive, but barely. You four need to get back to Canterlot, quick, down the tunnel," the resistance member said, as she pointed her hoof down a tunnel

Spike and the team went down to the tunnel, heading back to Canterlot

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few hours later, Spike and his team returned safely to Canterlot. They soon met with Daniel in the meeting room.

"I know it wasn't your fault. I always thought that those pistols would jam, I just didn't think it would happen on this mission," Daniel said solemnly

"So what now?" Button Mash asked

"You four get some rest, you've earned it. I'll call you back for another assignment. Good day," Daniel said

Spike, Button Mash, Rumble, and Featherweight left the room. Daniel then sighed, thinking that the mission was a complete failure, unaware about the results of the mission in a few days.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few weeks after the attack, Daniel was in the war room, planning out the next mission when the radio he was listening to suddenly began to broadcast an announcement in a language that Daniel knew all too well.

"Ceci est un message d'urgence du ministère de l'Intérieur de la nation socialiste Urt. Kiser Bernard, le Protecteur par intérim de la SNU, est mort plus tôt ce matin des blessures subies lors d'une attaque à Manehattan. Les arrangements funéraires sont en l'honneur du défunt Gruppenführer et du général de police"

Daniel smiled at the news, and called a guard to bring Spike and his team to the war room.

Later, Spike and his team came into the room, and saw Daniel smiling

"Daniel, what's going on?" Spike asked

"You did it. You four have done it!" Daniel exclaimed happily

"Did what?" Rumble

"The mission is a success. I just received news on the radio that Kiser Bernard has died from the wounds he received from the attack," Daniel said

"So, the mission was a success?" Spike asked

"Yes, it was a major success. This will send a message to the enemy that they are not untouchable, so drinks are on me," Daniel said, as he pressed a button and several drinks appear.

Daniel, Spike, and his team spent the rest of the day celebrating

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Manehattan, a few days later

Flags were flying at half staff. People were on the sidewalks, wearing all black. They watch as several soldiers came down the road, behind them, the casket containing the remains of the late Kiser Bernard. The procession makes it way toward its destination: Manehattan Imperial Church.

The Church was constructed in just two months, thanks to the technology of the Earth, particularly Dyson Medkos Sr, Earth's smartest man. It was huge and red, with banners on two pillars showing the emblem of the Medkos family, which shows a huge red star surrounded by gold and in the middle was Darren Sr's face.

The procession stops, and eight men unload the casket and take it inside to be placed at the alter. Inside the church were several hundred people. The most notable of them all was Acting President Darren Jr himself. He gave his condolences to the family, and then went up to the podium and delivered the eulogy.

"Kiser Bernard was a hard working man. He always got any task done, and approached every assignment as an MTSS man and a patriot. He will be remembered for his compassion and for his hard work," Darren Jr said

After thirty minutes of eulogies and choir songs, the casket is removed from the alter and is transported to the Manehattan Docks, where a spaceship is waiting to transport the body back to Earth. As soon as the the casket and the family board the spaceship, it takes off, on its way to Earth.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few hours later, at the Imperial MTSS Headquarters

Darren Jr was in his office, thinking about his next move, when his bodyguard came in the room with a file in his hand

"Sir?" the guard said

"Yes, what is it?"

"I wanted to give you these," the guard said, as he put a folder on Darren Jr's desk

"What's that?"

"This was a file that Bernard was trying to deliver to your office in Vanhoover before he was killed sir," the guard said

"Thank you, you are dismissed."

The guard saluted and left the office. Darren Jr looked at the folder, picked it up, and opened it. He then made a sinister and sadistic smile.

"Oh this is perfect," he said, as be began the next stage of his grand master plan

Chapter 7: Consequences

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 8: Making up for time

Author's Note

Man, this is probably one of the most longest chapters I have ever written. This chapter contains several sex scenes between a human and a griffon. It also contains a paw fetish. And it also contains some unrealistic matters. Hey, don't complain about it, there are several stories in the MLP fan community that are unrealistic, ok? Anyways, enjoy this chapter and I will see you on the next one, peace.

Also, art does not belong to me, belongs to oomunchieoo on derpibooru

Chapter 8: Making up for time

There, standing out of the door, was the same griffon that he made love to three years ago, except she was humanoid looking, standing on her paws. Daniel was speechless.

"Gilda, is that really you?" Daniel asked

Gilda smiled and hugged Daniel

"Yes, it is me. Its been so long Daniel, I missed you so much," Gilda said

Daniel stood there paralyzed. He then looked at Gilda

"Let's talk inside the living room, ok?" Daniel asked

"Sure thing Dan," Gilda said, as she and Daniel went to the living room

They sat down at the coach, both being silent. Daniel then spoke

"So, what brings you here to Ponyville. I thought you were in Griffon Stone?" Daniel asked Gilda

"I was actually in Dodge City for three years. I always wondered where you were," Gilda said

"I was living here in Ponyville for three years. Gilda, why are you able to stand on your hind legs? Last time I remember, you could only stand on all fours," Daniel said

"Well, I can't exactly remember why I'm like this. All I remember is flying in the sky one night, and I woke up the next morning looking like this. I also somehow gain the ability to shapshift back to my griffon form and shapshift to your species," Gilda explained

Daniel looked surprised. Then the door opened, and Glenda came inside.

"Daddy, I had a great time hanging out with my friends, I wanted to ask if you can..." Glenda stopped, as she saw Gilda on the coach

"Daddy, who is that?" Glenda asked

Daniel looked nervous. How could he possibly tell his daughter that the griffon she was looking at was her biological mother.

"Glenda, I'll tell you about everything soon. But for now, go upstairs and get some sleep. Remember to take your medicine before going to bed," Daniel said

"Ok daddy," Glend said, as she went upstairs to sleep.

Gilda looked at Daniel and sighed

"So that's our daughter, isn't it?" Gilda asked

"Yeah, that's our daughter. She has inherited your strength, your yellow eyes, your fur color, and your hair color," Daniel said

"Yeah, and she has your human skin, and cheerfulness. I wonder if your family would accept her," Gilda said

"Yeah maybe. My wife would've loved her is she was still alive," Daniel said

"What do you mean?" Gilda asked

"I found out my wife passed away last year and my son is in the care of my cousin," Daniel said

"Oh, I'm sorry Daniel," Gilda said sympathetically

"Yeah," Daniel said

There was a long silence between them. Daniel then broke the silence.

"Well, since it's late, you should stay in the guest room," Daniel said

"Ok then," Gilda said

Daniel then set up the guest room. Soon, Gilda got to rest in the room and began to dream about the future.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Daniel woke up and went to eat his usual breakfast. He had a lot to think about, from Gilda's return to the war. Not only did he had to save all of Equestria from Darren Jr, he had to explain to his daughter that her biological mother was here.

He just sighs and ponders about what to do next. He then puts on his suit, writes a note and places it on the table, and leaves his house to go to Canterlot to think about what to do next.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Gilda woke up and yawned. She looked around and remembered that she was in the guest room of Daniel's house. She sighed as she remembered the only time she and Daniel saw each other, and that was during mating season.

Ever since, she had been through so much, from giving up her daughter to barely surviving the human's attack. She had gone through a lot in life, living everyday with regret for giving up Glenda. But when she saw how Glenda was, she felt like she made the right choice.

She went to the kitchen and grabbed a drink. She then turned around and saw a note on the table. She went over to the table and read the note. She then sighed and sat down. Then, Glenda sat at the table too and looked at Gilda.

"Hello," Glenda said

"Hello there. How are you?" Gilda asked

"I'm doing fine. Where's my father?" Glenda asked

"He's in Canterlot for a while. So what do you with your dad?" Gilda asked

"We always play games whenever he doesn't have work. But whenever he's busy, I always hang out with my friends. I have a very good life here in Ponyville," Glenda said

Gilda felt better, knowing that she made the right choice to give Glenda to Daniel. She then asked Glenda a question

"Glenda?"

"Yes?" Glenda said

"Do you ever wonder about where your mother is?" Gilda asked

"I have. But my father promised to tell me where my mother is after I turned ten years old," Glenda said

Gilda realised that this was the moment. The moment that fate had bought them together, reuniting mother and daughter.

"Glenda, I know where your mother is," Gilda said

Glenda looked at Gilda in surprise

"What do you mean?" Glenda asked

Gilda looked at Glenda and smiled

"I know where your mother is, because I'm her. I'm your mother, Glenda," Gilda said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later, at night

Daniel entered the house after a long, exhausting day planning the offensive to retake Los Pegasus. He went to the living room to see Gilda and Glenda both had a dead fish in their mouths.

"I see you two are enjoying yourselfs," Daniel said

"We sure have, it's been great," Glenda said

"That's nice. Its time for bed, you've got a long day at school tomorrow," Daniel said

"Ok daddy, goodnight," Glenda looked at Gilda

"And goodnight mommy," Glenda said, as she went to bed

Daniel looked at Gilda in shock

"She knows?" Daniel asked

"Yeah, I told her everything she needed to know about her family," Gilda said

"Oh. Did she take it well?" Daniel asked

"She was surprised, but she smiled and hugged me. I think she took it well," Gilda said

"Well that's good. Now she finally knows about her mother," Daniel said

Daniel noticed Gilda looking at him with a look of uncertainty

"Gilda, what's wrong?" Daniel asked

"Daniel, can we talk in the guest room?" Gilda asked

"Sure, if that's what you want," Daniel said

Soon, he and Gilda went to the guest room

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Daniel then closed the door

"So, what do you want to talk about?" Daniel asked

He then turned around and saw Gilda putting her arms around him. Daniel was surprised

"G-Gilda," Daniel asked

"Daniel, I have something to confess," Gilda said with a blush on her face

"And what would that be?" Daniel asked

"Daniel, ever since I saw you, I couldn't stop thinking about. You're kind, caring, and amazing. When I heard that you were in Ponyville, my heart beat with excitement. For a long time, I didn't understand why my heart beats whenever I thought of you, but know I think the reason why is because... because.."

"Because of what Gilda?" Daniel asked

"Because I'm in love with you," Gilda said, as she kissed Daniel in the mouth

Daniel was caught by surprise. He initially tried to push Gilda away, but soon, he began to kiss her back, slipping his tongue into her mouth, which she greedily took. They then fell down to the bed. They stopped and looked at each other.

"Wow, that was something," Daniel said

"Yah, it was," Gilda said, then she noticed a bulge in Daniel's pants. She grinned

"What's going on down there?" Gilda said with a seductive tone

Daniel blushed furiously. Gilda then moved her hands down to remove his pants, but to her surprise, Daniel's aching member was different, looking a lot like a stallion's.

"Daniel, why is your cock so... different?" Gilda asked

"Well, after we mated, my member just, well, gave up, so I had to spend at least a month in the science room while I was recuperating. I think the magic and the exposure to Orichalcum had something to do with it, because when I woke up, my cock had changed into a stallions," Daniel explained

"And how did you feel about it?" Gilda asked

"Well, at first, I was freaked out. I didn't know what to do. But, everytime I'm alone, I tend to... relieve myself and it feels so good that I can't think clear until I shoot out my load. Turns out, I can shoot out a large load due to my cock transforming," Daniel said

"Wow, that's cool, I guess?" Gilda said

"Yeah, I also somehow gain the ability to use powers without my bionic suit, watch," Daniel said, as he lifted his left hand and concentrated, as a glass of water is floated and then lowered.

"Wow, that was awsome!" Gilda said

"Yeah, now where were we?" Daniel said

"We were about to make love to each other," Gilda said

"Oh, right you are, my dear," Daniel said, as he begin to rub Gilda's breasts

"Gilda, how come you have breasts. I remember you didn't have any," Daniel said, as he continued to rub them

"I-I don't remember ahh. I just woke up with these," Gilda said moaning

"It doesn't matter, I still love you Gilda," Daniel said

"I love you too Daniel, ahh, don't stop, k-keep going," Gilda said, moaning with each rub on her breasts

"Gilda, your breasts, they're so.." Daniel then put his mouth on her left tit, and began sucking on it

"Ahh yes! S-suck on my breast like a baby," Gilda moaned

Daniel continued to suck on her tit, then his eyes opened wide as he suddenly could taste milk from her breast, but he didn't complain, he just sucked harder.

"Oh Daniel, oh yes!!" Gilda moaned out loud

Daniel then stopped and looked at Gilda

"I'm going to put it inside you now," Daniel said

Gilda looked at Daniel with lust in her eye's

"Mmm yes, give it to me, give me your cock," Gilda said

Daniel then aligned his cock and, very slowly, inserted it all the way inside of Gilda, being rewarded with more of her moaning

"Ahh yes! Oh Daniel, your cock feels so much better, more, more!" Gilda cried out

Daniel began moving in and out of Gilda's entrance, making her moan even more, then, he began to thrust faster and harder

"D-Daniel, I-I can't think of a-anything but you, I want you, I love you, ahh!" Gilda said moaning

"I-I love you too Gilda," Daniel said, panting as he continued to thrust faster and harder

The two were lost in their own paradise as they kept making love to each other, each keep saying that they love each other

They kept making love to each other for up to six minutes. Then Daniel felt something about to burst

"G-Gilda, I think I'm a-about to c-cum," Daniel said

Gilda looked at Daniel with a look of happiness on her face

"Yes Daniel, cum inside of me, impregnate me, shoot out your load," Gilda cried out

"Gilda!"

"Daniel!!" Gilda cried out, as Daniel thrusted deep inside and cummed inside her. He then fell on top of Gilda and looked at her

"Gilda, I love you," Daniel said

"I love you too Daniel, I can't wait to be your wife," Gilda said, as she and Daniel share a passionate kiss, lasted about five minutes. Daniel then looked at Gilda and smiled

"Gilda, I wanted to do this since you came back," Daniel said

"What?" Gilda asked

"This," Daniel said, as he grabbed Gilda's left leg and brought her paw up on his face

"D-Daniel, what are you doing?" Gilda asked in surprise

"Something I should've done a long time ago," Daniel said

Daniel then looked at Gilda's paw, and before Gilda could ask what he was about to do, Daniel brought her paw up to his mouth and and began to lick her paw, making Gilda shutter in delight

"Oh Daniel, I don't know what your doing, but it is so good," Gilda said

"I can't help it. Your beautiful, but your paws are so sexy, I can't resist," Daniel said, as he continued to lick her pawpads

Daniel continued to lick Gilda's paw around until he stopped. Gilda looked at Daniel in surprise and was about to ask him why he stopped, when he grabbed her paw, put it in his mouth, and begun to suck on it, giving Gilda more pleasure

"Ahh yes, more, more, suck on my paws and worship them! Don't stop until they are clean!" Gilda cried

Daniel looked at Gilda and smiled, saying:

"Yes mistress, I shall lick and suck on your paws until they are clean," Daniel said, as he continued to suck on her paw.

After about two minutes, he stops and then licks her right paw, then begins to suck on that paw, earning more of Gilda's moaning

"Ahh yes, your so good at this," Gilda said

Daniel then stopped and he looked at Gilda with a smile

"Since I've cleaned your paws, it's time you return the favor," Daniel said

"Mmm, anything you want dear," Gilda said

Daniel got up and faced Gilda

"I want you to use your clean paws to rub on my cock to make it erect again, can you do that?" Daniel asked

"Sure thing dear," Gilda said

Gilda then got into position and then lifted her paws and placed then on Daniel's cock, then she began to move them up and down, and the more she did it, the more Daniel moaned

"Oh yes, Gilda, your so good at this," Daniel said, as his cock began to rise

Gilda kept this up for about up to five minutes until Daniel told Gilda to stop. He then asked her to lie on her front. Gilda obliged and was expecting Daniel to insert his cock into her entrance until Daniel suddenly aligned his cock at her other hole and inserted his cock in there, surprising Gilda

"D-Daniel, what are y-you doing?!" Gilda asked in surprise

"Shh, it's alright, just take it slow," Daniel said, as he began to move slowly, making Gilda moan

"Ahh yes, who would've known that taking it in the wrong hole can feel so good," Gilda said moaning

Daniel began to thrust harder and faster like a wild animal, making Gilda moan louder, begging for more

"What's this, you like this Gilda?" Daniel asked

"Yes, I want to feel this everyday, I want to be your slave, please violate me more," Gilda asked

"I didn't know you were willing to go this far to get pleasured, but I kinda suspected from such a pretty griffon like you, in fact, I'm gonna... gonna..." Daniel then began spanking Gilda's derrière making her moan even more

They kept this up for up to six minutes until Daniel felt like he was about to cum

"Gilda, I'm about to cum," Daniel said panting

"Mmm yes, shoot your load, fill my hole up with your semen," Gilda said, moaning even louder

"G-Gilda, ahh!!" Daniel moaned, as he cummed inside

Daniel then collapsed on top of Gilda's back. Then he began to lick her back, making Gilda shutter. His cock had shrunken back to his sheath. He continued to lick her, from her back to her derriére, and then from her thighs to her paws. Then he finished and looked at Gilda

"Good night," Daniel said, as he gave Gilda a quick kiss to her cheek

"Good night to you too, my love," Gilda said, as she and Daniel went to sleep

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Daniel woke up in a plain white field, with nothing but white to be seen for miles. He was confused as to where he was.

"Hello," Daniel said, nothing but an echo accompanied him

"Anyone there!" Daniel called out, again, nothing but an echo accompanied him

Daniel was worried. One minute he was sleeping with Gilda, the next, he is in a white field. Just as he was about to just give up, he heard a voice that he hadn't heard in three years

"Dan," a female voice said

"No... No it can't be," Daniel said

Daniel then turned around and to his shock, was a woman standing in front of him, with long brown hair and blue eyes. Daniel began to tear up.

"S-Syliva, is it really you?" Daniel asked, reaching out to touch her

"Yes and no Daniel. I am merely a spector, but I'm here now," Sylvia

"S-S-Sylvia! I'm so sorry!" Daniel wailed as he hugged her, letting tears fall from his eyes

Sylvia then hugged Daniel and comforted him.

"Shh, it's okay Daniel, its okay," Sylvia said

After a few minutes, Daniel began to calm down. He then looked at Sylvia

"Sylvia, why are you here? Darren Jr said that you died last year," Daniel said

"While it is true that I passed away, my spirit lives on. I've always wondered what happened to you, now I know you're alright. And I see you have made new friends here," Sylvia said

"How did you get here?" Daniel asked

"I met with a alicorn one day in the spirit world. She said that she would take me to you to see how your doing," Sylvia said

Daniel gave a small smile, knowing which alicorn Sylvia was talking about

"Luna. That alicorn you met was Princess Luna of Equestria," Daniel said

"So that's her name. Anyway, I see how your life has been. Luna showed me your memories of the past three years," Sylvia said

Daniel then realized that Sylvia now knows about him and Gilda.

"Sylvia, listen, about the whole Gilda thing..." Daniel tried to explain, but was cut off

"Its okay. I understand," Sylvia said

Daniel was surprised

"Really? Why?" Daniel asked

"Because you're happy and you're moving on. What matters is that you're happy," Sylvia said

Daniel smilied

"Thanks Sylvia,"

"No problem dear. Now Daniel, I know you're going through a lot now, with the war against Darren Jr. As long as you fight for what you believe is right, good will triumph," Sylvia said

"Thanks Sylvia, I really need the support," Daniel said

Then, Sylvia had a look of concern

"It's almost morning, I have to go now," Sylvia said, as she begin to disappear

"Good luck dear, I believe in you," Sylvia said, as she gave Daniel a kiss of goodbye, then faded away. Daniel was alone again, until he heard an alarm.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

The morning sunshine shone through the windows, and an alarm clock began to ring. Daniel woke up, feeling uncertain due to the encounter. He then began to wake Gilda up

"Gilda my love, wake up," Daniel said

Gilda began to wake up and looked at Daniel with a smile on her face

"Hello Daniel, how well did you sleep?" Gilda asked

"Peacefully Gilda. I slept peacefully," Daniel said

"That's good. So, we did it. We made love to each other," Gilda said, as she looked at Daniel's equine cock

"Yeah, we did it. I have to say, that was the best night of my night," Daniel said

"I know. The way I begged for you to make love to me, and the way you worshipped my paws by licking them, its going to be a long time for me to forget about that night," Gilda said

"Yeah. I still can't believe that you were willing to be my sex slave," Daniel siad

Gilda blushed

"I really wanted it," Gilda said.

Daniel got up and changed into his clothes. Gilda then asked him something

"Hey Daniel?" Gilda said

"Yeah, what is it?" Daniel asked

"Do you think that after the war is over, that we could..." Gilda paused

"What?" Daniel asked

Gilda blushed

"That we could get married after the war?" Gilda said

Daniel was surpried, but then smiled

"I would love that Gilda," Daniel said

Gilda smiled. Daniel then walked to the door

"Have a good day dear, and look after our angel," Daniel said

"I will dear, bye," Gilda said

Daniel went outside and began walking to Canterlot to plan the invasion of Los Pegasus. He sighed and smiled.

Chapter 9: Retaking Vanhoover

Life in the occupied lands was terrible for the ponies. When the occupation began, the ponies were rounded up and sent to ghettos, with limited food, water, and blankets. When they wanted to walk outside of the ghetto, they would be issued with a card by a customs officer.

After taking cities and towns, the ITPF sent in colonists to occupy the cities and use them for the colonists. Darren Jr's plan was to see the complete take over of Equestria and make it an official colony of the ITPF.

But there were several obstacles to his plan, the main one being Daniel Medkos Sr. Ever since Daniel betrayed Earth for Equestria, Darren Jr could not stop thinking about him. When the public asked what happened to him, he told them that Daniel Sr had been brainwashed to aid the enemy. That was a lie, but the people believed him because he was the Acting President of the ITPF and its colonies.

He was frustrated by the fact that his forces hadn't captured the inner parts of Equestria, and the Crystal Empire. But he smiled when he looked at the folder on his desk. He believed that with this folder, the tide of the war would change in favor of the ITPF and SNU. He then pressed a button.

"Are the preparations ready?" Darren Jr asked

"Yes sir, everything is ready for the ritual," a male voice said

"And what about the unicorns?"

"We were able to persuade them to cooperate with us," the voice said

"And what about the sacrifice?"

"We have her," the voice said

Darren Jr smiled

"Excellent work James, I'm on my way,"

Darren Jr looked out of the window and made a sadistic smile

"Daniel Sr, your days are numbered," Darren Jr said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile, just south of Vanhoover and Smokey Mountain's, in the Whitetail woods, thirty-seven thousand clone soldiers were hiding in the woods, waiting for the signal "Green! Green!", the diversionary units were being organized to launch the attack and draw away most of the enemy from the city. Flash Sentry was looking over the battle plan when somepony came into the room, a pony that Flash was familiar with.

"Crimson Cross, how are you this fine evening?" Flash asked

"I have been fine, just getting myself ready for the attack," Crimson said

"That's good. I'm surprised you signed up to fight in this war," Flash said

"I'm doing this not just for my family, not just for Queen Twilight, but to avenge the victims of Trottingham," Crimson said

"I can understand that. You are one of only a hoof full of survivors who escaped from Trottingham," Flash said

"Yes. It's good to know that Unicornia will be helping us in this war," Crimson said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile, out at sea, the Unicornia fleet was heading towards the port of Vanhoover to bombard the area and to provide support for the attack.

At the bridge, a unicorn with turquoise blue body and a golden mane and tail, wearing a white naval uniform with golden trimmings approached the windows. His name is Grand Admiral Thunderball.

He had changed since the events that transpired several years ago. For his long service, Queen Majesty promoted Thunderball to Grand Admiral of the Unicornian Fleet.

"How long till our fleet is in position?" Thunderball asked

"In about ten minutes sir," a helmspony said

Thunderball then went into deep thinking

"I hope this works," he thought

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo--
In Vanhoover

Civilians were being led to underground shelters while the army was patrolling the streets, some manning the fortifications that were facing the direction of the enemy.

In a high building covered with the banners of the SNU, a man was looking out from his office, when a man came into the office. He had something with him.

"Excuse me sir, but there is a message for you from Darren Jr," the man said

"Oh really? Let me see it," the other man asked, as he took the message and read it

"To Oberführer Belkin, this is Acting President of the ITPF, Darren Medkos Jr. Following your report about a impending attack from the 'unterleben', I have decided to make you Imperial Commissar of Vanhoover. Seeing as how the 'unterleben' are not able to withstand the technological might of the SNU and ITPF, I have decided to deny your request for reinforcements. You should be able to destroy the 'unterleben' without any problems. If you see Daniel Medkos Sr with the 'unterleben', bring him to me alive."

-Darren Medkos Jr.

Belkin then crumbled up the letter, and in a flash, flips the table over and yelled in rage, while ranting

"How can he deny my request for reinforcements!? I only have about fifteen thousand soldiers at my disposal, and I need another twenty-seven thousand to bolster defenses, and he decides to deny my request! Gah!" Belkin yelled

Belkin then calmed down and looked at the messenger

"Leave me," he said

The messenger said nothing as he left, leaving Belkin in his office to think.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

The Diversionary attack was about to begin. Everypony was getting ready. Then Flash came up on a crate and begin to deliver a speech:

"Mares and Gentlecolts, we stand here today as soldier's of Queen Twilight's army. The enemy have plundered, raped, and murdered their way across Equestria to occupy and enslave us. Most of our relatives are stuck behind enemy lines, forced to work for the enemy in the mines. Today, we're here to show Darren Medkos Jr that he and his armies are not invincible. Fight for freedom, fight for peace, fight for Queen Twilight, and fight for Equestria!!" Flash said

"For Equestria!" The soldiers shouted, as they begin to march toward Los Pegasus

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Vanhoover

A guard was standing watch at a tower along the line of defences when he spotted something in the distance. He pulled out his binoculars and put them on his eyes. He sees the Equestrian Army coming and picks a communicator.

"Hello, is there anyone there!?" The guard shouted

"Yes, this is Unterscharführer Jackson, what is it?"

"The enemy are marching towards the city, sound the alarm!" The guard shouted

"Alright, thank you," the Unterscharführer said, as he put down the communicator, picked up a hammer, went over to a glass case, smashed it, and pressed a button, sounding an alarm.

The alarm began to ring over and over, alerting the 73rd infantry, and the men began to man the defenses, load the LMG's and prep the automatic machine guns to fire on command.

As the Army began to get closer, the Unterscharführer waited until they were close. Then, when they were close, he yelled out:

"Open Fire!"

As soon as he gave the word, the automatic machine guns opened fire, and bullets came hailing down on the army, forcing many to get to cover. However, some were not fortunate enough to escape the hail and some were cut down by gunfire, leaving trails of blood, while other's were wounded.

Crimson Cross and Flash Sentry barely managed to find cover, with one bullet coming close to Flash Sentry as it left a mark on his cheek.

"Flash, what do we do now!?" yelled Crimson

"We wait until the Unicornian fleet arrive. Let's hope the 32nd Army attacks soon. Until then, we give it our all," Flash said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

At sea, the fleet had arrived at the bay near Vanhoover, but had to stop due to mines covering the port. They got into position and aimed their cannons at the city.

On the bridge, Thunderball looks out through the window and sees Vanhoover. He orders all his ships to open fire.

"Fire all the cannons!"

The cannons begin to fire and the shells hit several building's and fortifications, causing confusion amongst the human's.

"Keep firing! Give them everything we have!" Yelled Thunderball, as the ships continue to rain hell on the humans

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

The clones were watching the whole thing. They were anxious, waiting for the signal. They wouldn't have to wait for long.

"Green! Green!"

The radio kept saying the code word for several minutes. The clones, immediately recognized the code word, and began their preparations for the assault. Several clone member's stayed behind to man the artillery they had brought.

The rest grabbed their weapons. Some equipped their weapons with attachments, from bayonets to grenade launchers. Then, when the commander blow his whistle, the clones yelled out "URA!", and charged toward the city.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

At the bunkers, Oberführer Belkin had arrived to see how the battle was going. He had a smug look on his face, as he watched as the unterleben couldn't get through their defense's. Just as he was about to return to his office, a soldier came up to him. Belkin was confused and upset about this.

"Unterscharführer Hal, what the hell are you doing here? Your supposed to overlook our defense's to the south," Belkin asked

"Sir, we've been deceived. Enemy reinforcement's have breached our southern defenses and are about to encircle us here. What are your orders sir?" Hal asked

Belkin was shocked. Then, in rage, gave out the following order to every soldier under his command.

"I want all units to fall back to defenses around city hall. Anyone who opposes this order will be shot, or will be forced to stay behind. Get your asses moving NOW!!" Belkin shouted

The soldiers and NCOs, not wanting to feel Belkin's wrath, fell back to city hall, leaving the automatic machine guns to do their job.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

After a few minutes, Flash's unit was still pinned down by the automatic machine guns. While there was some relief following the other manned guns no longer firing due to their crew's abandoning their positions, the auto turrents were still a force to be reckoned with.

After suffering continuous firing for almost half an hour, Flash, Crimson, and the ponies were on the verge of cracking, when the bunkers that housed the automatic MGs suddenly exploded

Flash and Crimson looked up and smiled, as they saw several clone bomber craft dropping several AP and HE bombs on the bunkers. Then, several hundred Griffons, Dragons, and Ponies arrived.

"Reinforcement's! Reinforcement's have arrived to help us!" Crimson yelled enthusiastically

"You're right, you two. Twilight sent us here to help you," said a voice

Flash and Crimson looked to see who said that and were surprised to see Spike, wearing the armor of the Royal Guard, along with an emblem that represented him, with one side being the emblem of Equestria, and the other being the emblem of the Dragon Empire, his ancestral homeland.

A few months after Unicornia and Equestria improved relations between each other, Spike enlisted and joined the Equestrian Army. The Dragon Imperial emblem was given to him as a gift from Dragon Lord Ember.

Spike, already having taking Kiser Bernard down, had decided that he had to contribute more to the war effort, so with a little persuasion, he got the greenlight to head to the frontline.

"Spike, what are you doing here?" Flash asked in surprise

"I signed up to fight. I couldn't let some foreign invader come and enslave my friends and family, no way in Tartarus," Spike said

"You're right. They can't take anything they want by force," said Daniel, as he was walking up towards the group.

"Daniel, glad to see you here," Crimson said

"I came here to oversee the progress of the battle, and I see it's going well," Daniel said with a smile

"Yes, we have the advantage now Daniel. Soon, they will have to surrender now that they are cut off from any reinforcements," Spike said

"Not really. The Eastern and Southeastern areas are still under the SNU. They might try to escape through there," Flash said

"Well, some of my troops will head to those areas and capture those positions, completely cutting off any route for escape," Daniel explained

"So we are ready then, I assume?" Spike asked

"Yes. It is time to retake Vanhoover, and secure our first major victory against the SNU and ITPF," Daniel said

Soon, Daniel, and Flash rallied their forces and marched towards the city.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
At city hall

The GAAP 73rd were catching their breath while cleaning and checking their guns, while the soldiers were asking amongst themselves how they got ambushed by an enemy that the media described as barbaric, undeveloped, and as little more then unterleben.

Inside the building, Belkin was meeting with several Standartenführers and Unterscharführers to discuss about what to do next.

"Sir, the enemy have caught us by complete surprise. We can't evacuate from the coast, the enemy have ships that are blocking our way. Smokey Hill's are also lost," Hal said

"The East and Southeastern exits are still open, but the enemy might as well have cut us off sir. What now?" Jackson asked

Belkin was in deep thought, thinking about his next move. He didn't think that this would happen, and there was no contingency plan for an event like this.

After a few seconds, he looked at his men and told them about his new plan.

"Gentlemen, seeing as how the Eastern and Southeastern exits are still under our control at the moment, I want all of you to evacuate with several other personnel and take as many documents as you can," Belkin said

"Sir, when do we leave and who will command the soldiers?" Hal asked

"I will," Belkin said

Everyone was shocked

"Sir!? What are you saying?!" The men asked

"I will not flee like an old coward. You're all still in your mid to late twenties. But me, I'm already in my late fifties. I've seen a lot in my life and served the People's Federation with pride. It's time for you all to pick up the tab," Belkin said

The men all stood there and stared at him in amazement at Belkin's little speech. One even had a few tears in his eye. Then, Jackson spoke up.

"What's the plan then sir?" Jackson said

"Alright gentleman, here's the plan," Belkin explained, as his men paid attention

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Outside of city hall, in the square

Just as the 73rd infantry were able to catch their breath, the Equestrian and Clone Army came out from the front street's, shocking the troops and demoralizing them even futher.

Before the 73rd had a chance to fire, the Equestrian and Clone troops slammed into the positions, engaging them in Close Quarter Combat.

It was a scene of chaos, with an equal amount of human's, ponies, and clones being slain. There was blood being spilled everywhere, swords hitting other swords or people, and some guns being fired.

Daniel was looking around when he saw a human soldier about to thrust a bayonet in Spikes back and yelled out:

"Spike, watch out!"

Spike looked behind and saw the man, who charged right at him, only for him to be engulfed in flames from Spike. He was screaming in pain, trying to put himself out, only for him to be shot dead by Daniel. Spike looked at Daniel.

"Thanks for the heads up, I owe you one Daniel," Spike said

"No problem, just looking out for my friends," Daniel said

"Daniel! I think I see someone at the entrance to city hall!" Crimson yelled, as he crushed a soldier with his hooves

Daniel looked at the entrance and indeed, he saw a man at the entrance, with the insignia of an Oberführer. The man noticed and headed back inside.

"I think that man is the leader of the forces occupying Vanhoover! I'm going after him!" Daniel yelled

"Good luck Daniel, we'll stay and deal with the enemy," Spike said

"Get that bastard!" Yelled Crimson

"We all believe in you Daniel," Flash said

"Thank you, all of you. Stay safe," Daniel said, as he rushed to the building and entered.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Daniel soon moves around the halls of the building, always checking around the corners to see if there are any surprises along the way. He soon reaches the center of the building and looks around, only for the speakers to turn on.

"Supreme Reichsführer Daniel A. Medkos Sr, at last, we meet," said Belkin

Daniel looked around with a look of anger on his face

"Where are you!? Who are you!? Show yourself, you goddamn coward!" Daniel yelled

"No need to get hostile. I am Oberführer Belkin, governor and Imperial Commissar of Vanhoover," Belkin said over the speaker's

"So you are in control of the enemy forces occupying this wonderful city. I demand that you surrender," Daniel said

"The only way you can force me to surrender, is by defeating me. I'm on the roof. I'll be waiting," Belkin said

The speakers then went dead. Daniel, knowing that the only way to end the fighting in Vanhoover was by defeating Belkin, made his way to the roof.

He arrives, and finally encounters Belkin. He looked at Daniel and smirked at him.

"Daniel, your here," he said calmly

"That's right Belkin, I'm here. I know you won't go down without a fight, so I'll give you one you'll never forget," Daniel said, as he drew out his sword.

"Then let's battle," Belkin said, as he drew out his sword

The two men charged at each other and their swords clashed against each other. They kept trying to outdo the other, but neither one could hit the other.

"Give it up Belkin, you're surrounded. You have no reinforcements coming, and all exits are covered by my forces," Daniel said

"I beg to differ, look outside and you'll see," Belkin said

Daniel, looking confused, went outside to the balcony, grabbed a pair of binoculars and saw several vehicles driving away in the distance. Belkin smirked

"I sent several of my men to evacuate to Manehattan to tell the SNU President of what has happened here. Looks like you were wrong about the exits," Belkin said

"Damn it! It doesn't matter though, as long as the ponies live, we will live to fight another day," Daniel said, as he charged at Belkin

Belkin then clashed with Daniel's sword, then, using the sun's rays, he blinds Daniel and slashes Daniel's chest, causing Daniel to collaspe

Belkin stood over Daniel and pointed a taser at Daniel

"It's clear that you have been brainwashed by the unterleben. Once I take you to Darren Jr, we will erase the brainwashing, and you will help us crush the unterleben. Now hold still," Belkin said

But then, just as Daniel was about to be tasered, the roof suddenly exploded, and Belkin was knocked down. Daniel opened his eye and noticed the taser lying next to him. He grabbed it, got up on his feet, and pointed the taser at Belkin, who was just getting back up.

"Ahh, goddamn it. What the fuck happened? Where's my taser?!" Belkin shouted

"Over here you piece of scum," said Daniel

"What?" Belkin said

Belkin turned around and saw Daniel with the taser. Belkin's face then turned to one of horror as he was powerless against Daniel.

"Like I said Belkin, as long as the ponies live, we will live to fight another day," Daniel said

Daniel pulls the trigger and Belkin is hit and electrocuted to unconsciousness as he hits the floor. Daniel puts both his sword and the taser away, and takes a deep breath.

"Whew, that was a close one," Daniel said

Daniel then grabbed Belkin's unconscious body and dragged him to the balcony.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

The battle was intense. By this point, the ground was covered in blood, weapons and swords littering the ground, and bodies were piled around. The humans finally got their weapons and were about to fire multiple rounds onto the ponies and clones until a Sturmann looked up and yelled:

"Suchen!"

The men looked up, so did the ponies, and they were all shocked to see Daniel on the balcony, carrying the unconscious Belkin. Daniel tells the humans a message:

"To the men of the GAAP 73rd Infantry, your Oberführer has been defeated. Your only choice now is to surrender. Any attempt to resist, will result in consequences," Daniel said

Slowly but surely, the men began to drop their weapons and surrendered. The ponies and their allies cheered. At last, after suffering defeat after defeat, they had won their first major battle, and retaken Vanhoover.

Daniel looked out into the distance and gave a triumphant smile.

"The ITPF is not invincible after all," Daniel said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In a secret location in the SNU

Darren Jr is with several officers as the preparations are completed. Several unicorns were there, in a big circle.

"Is this all of them?" Darren Jr asked

"Yes sir," an Stabsscharführer responded

"Excellent. Bring in the offering!"

The double doors open and two Sturmmann came in, dragging a beaten up unicorn. She had a red body with a blue mane and tail, with her cutie mark being a lighting blitzing through an object.

"Welcome Cherry Blitz. Leader of the resistance cell in Baltimare," Darren Jr said

Cherry Blitz looked at Darren Jr with pure hatred in her eyes. She said nothing. Darren Jr looked at the two Sturmmann.

"Bring her to the middle and restrain her," he ordered

"Yes sir, Acting President," they said

They dragged Blitz to the center and restrained her. Daniel looks around, then gives the order.

"Commence the ritual," Daniel said

Soon, the unicorns began to use their magic and chant in an unknown language. Soon, dark red mist surrounded Cherry Blitz and she screamed in pain. This went on for at least four minutes, until the mist completely engulfed Cherry, until she was silent.

After a few minutes have passed, the mist cleared, but Cherry was no longer there. Instead, a unicorn with a green body and yellow mane and tail appeared, dazed and confused.

"What happened? Where am I?" The unicorn asked

He then looked at Darren Jr and asked:

"Who are you? And more importantly, what are you?"

"I am your boss. You will now obey only me."

Chapter 10A: Battle above Equestrian Space

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 10B: Battle above Equestrian Space

In the hanger on the Olympia Minsk

The fighters were being fitted for take off. CN-1951 got in his fighter, and soon, everyone else got in theirs. CN-1951 then spoke

"Command, this is CN-1951, requesting permission to take off from hanger along with my unit to attack enemy warships, over," CN-1951 asked

"CN-1951, this is command, permission granted. You and your unit are cleared for take off. Give them hell."

"Roger," CN-1951 said, as his and everyone else's fighters toom off from the hanger

The fighters leave the hanger and formed up together in front of the Olympia Minsk. CN-1951 then spoke to all the pilot's

"Attention everyone, we are to take out as many ships as we can, and support the Olympia Minsk. Let's do this. Split up and hit them hard and fast," CN-1951 said

The fighters soon split up, and began attacking several ships, fast and hard.

On the bridge of the Golden Rocket, Jack was shocked. He wasn't expecting the Olympia Minsk to have a supergun, as he thought that the Olympia Minsk was damaged or an early stage of a prototype.

Suddenly, one of the officers gasped and looked at Jack

"Sir, enemy space fighters are approaching toward us. What should we do sir?" The officer asked

Jack finally snapped out of his shock and gave the following orders:

"I want several cannons to fire on those fighters. Have some of our ship's split up and take on the fighters and the Olympia Minsk," Jack said, when, all of a sudden...

"Sir, several of our ship's are being attacked, I count at least seven under direct attack right now. Another three are under attack from the Olympia Minsk," a crewmember said

"Sir, we're getting several distress calls from the other ship's," another crewmember said

Then, the radio came to life, as several voices began filling the lines, all in distress, ranging in different languages

"This is MTSS-Obersturmbannführer Roger of the Victoria, my shields have been damaged, several of my cannons are offline, help us!"

"Zhè shì MTSS-Sturmbannfübrer zài sīfǎ tǒngyī de lóu zhōng, yǐnqíng yī hè èr líxiàn, yǐnqíng sān shì huǒ shàng jiāo yóu. Wǒmen bèi bāowéile."

"Ka shumë prej tyre. Ne nuk do ta bëjmë atë."

Jack was completely disoriented. There was no plan in the MTSS space book about how to deal with an enemy like the Olympia Minsk. He didn't know what to do.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

On the Minsk's bridge, Daniel was looking out the window as he saw the fighters taking care of the space destroyers. The crew kept him updated, and kept listening to what was happening by communicators

"Sir, the supergun is ready to fire again," a clone said

Daniel looked from the window to pick the next target. He sees one destroyer attempting to launch some fighters. He looks at the clone.

"Have the supergun aim at these coordinates: 3 6 4 Bravo 7 Whiskey," Daniel said

The clone began inputting the coordinates into the terminal that controlled the supergun and the weapon was locked onto the target.

"All fighters, clear away from coordinate's 3 6 4 Bravo 7 Whiskey," Daniel ordered over the radio

"Roger, we'll clear away from there," CN-1951 said, as he and several other's moved away

"Alright then, aim, fire!"

The supergun charged up and fired into the enemy ship, obliterating it, sending more debris into the Golden Rocket, and rocking the crewmembers and Jack violently

"What happened? Status report!" Jack asked

"The Drejtësi e Bashkuar has been hit and destroyed," a crewmember said

"Sir, status update, another three ships have been destroyed. Only eight fighters have been destroyed so far. Unless we do something soon, then I'm afraid we might well lose this battle," a crewmember said

"No! I will not be held responsible for the annihilation of the 1st Fleet. Have all of our destroyers regroup and attack the Olympia Minsk with everything we have," Jack said

Soon, all of the surviving ships regrouped and began the offensive to destroy the Olympia Minsk.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

On the Minsk's bridge

"Sir, the enemy seems to be heading right toward us," a clone member said

"Keep firing. Give the weapons everything they have," Daniel said

Jack's plan seemed to be working, as the Olympia Minsk seemed to prepare to retreat. Then, a fighter launches a missile and destroys a dome structure on the ship.

"Standartenführer Jack, we've lost our primary shields!"

"Intensify the turrents, I don't want anything getting through," Jack ordered

CN-1951 saw what happened, and realised that if the Golden Rocket was destroyed, then the enemy fleet would have no idea what to do. But the supergun still had one more minute to recharge, so he made a decision.

"Command, this is CN-1951."

"Roger CN-1951, this is command, what's going on?" Daniel asked

"Sir, the Golden Rocket's shield is damaged. If the ship can be destroyed, the enemy will be confused and disoriented," CN-1951 said

"I understand, but the supergun still has a minute left, and I'm not sure the Olympia Minsk will last any longer," Daniel said

"I know sir, that's why I have to do this. Auf Wiedersehen sir," CN-1951 said, as the radio went dead

"CN-1951? CN-1951, what are you doing?!" Daniel asked, with no reply

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile, on the Rocket's bridge

"Sir, the enemy seems to be retreating. There are still some fighters around."

"Prepare to intensify the forward shields," Jack said

Then, all of a sudden, Jack looks out the window and sees an enemy fighter about to collide with the bridge

"Too late!" Jack yelled, as he ran away from the windows, with others following suit.

And indeed, it was too late. The fighter slammed into the bridge with it's entire payload, exploding on impact, destroying the bridge, and killing everyone on the bridge and the pilot.

Jack barely escaped. He raced to find an escape pod. Then, multiple warning sounds begin to play, as a voice begins to repeat the following message:

"All crewmembers, head for any escape pods, this is not a drill. Repeat, this is not a drill."

Jack soon found an escape pod, and climbed on-board and escaped, watching as several other escape pods were launched and watched as the Golden Rocket began to suffer multiple explosions, before finally exploding into hundreds of thousands of pieces.

On the Minsk's bridge, Daniel and everyone else were in shock at what they just saw. They saw CN-1951 ram his fighter into the bridge and take out several people, destroying the Golden Rocket.

"I don't believe it. CN-1951 just sacrificed his life to destroy the command ship," a male dragon said

Daniel sighed and bowed his head, thinking in his head:

"Thank you CN-1951. You did the most heroic thing anyone could do."

"Sir, several of the enemy ships have stopped firing, look's like CN-1951 was right, without the Golden Rocket, the enemy is completely disorganized," a male griffon said

"Continue the attack until the enemy has been driven out of this planet's orbit," Daniel ordered

The Olympia Minsk continued on its attack on the 1st Fleet, along with the rest of the fighters. Without the Golden Rocket, the other ships didn't know what to do.

For a good two minutes, more ships were being destroyed or damaged. Then, the 1st Fleet began to turn away from the Olympia Minsk, and left the orbit of the planet.

"We did it, we won!" A crewmember said

The crew celebrated their hard fought victory against the humans. Soon, the fighters began to return to the Olympia Minsk. Then, the radio came on.

"Sir, this is CN-1826."

"I hear you CN-1826, what's going on?" Daniel asked

"I was looking at the planet sir, and I'm seeing a big bright flash near the eastern coast sir," the clone pilot reported

"What?" Daniel asked

Soon, a crewmember pulled a surveillance photo, and the image showed the land of Equestria, with a bright flash indeed coming from the eastern coast, located at where the former Trottingham once stood.

"What is that flash? Did the human's just detonated a nuclear bomb?" Daniel thought

"We'll investigate the matter when we get back to Ponyville. For now, all fighters return to the Olympia Minsk," Daniel ordered

All the fighters began their journey back to the Olympia Minsk. Once the last fighter came back, the hanger bay closes.

"Sir, all fighters accounted for," a griffon said

"Alright, let's collect any human's we find, take them prisoner, and head home," Daniel said, as the ship began it's search for any survivors.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few hours later

The ship lands in a field near Ponyville. Everyone disembarks from the ship, with Daniel being the last one to leave the ship. He walks up to a group of clones.

"I want any kinds of repairs on the ship ASAP."

"Yes sir!" The clones said, as they went to do repairs

Several clone troopers arrived and had the prisoners marched off to POW camps

Daniel then got in a vehicle that was waiting for him and the vehicle went to Canterlot

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

At Canterlot Castle

Twilight was with her friends in part of the castle, looking over the holographic map, checking how much land were still under the control of the SNU and ITPF, when a guard came over

"Your Majesty, Daniel Sr is here to talk with you."

"Bring him in here," Twilight said

The gaurd acknowledges and Daniel came in. He looked exhausted.

"Daniel, are you okay? You look awful," Fluttershy asked

"I'm fine. I just came back from annihilating the human's GAAP 1st Space Fleet. That should convince Darren Jr to call off the reinforcements," Daniel said

"Well that's good," Applejack said, only to notice a sad look on Daniel's face

"What's wrong sugercube?" She asked

"The battle seemed hopeless, it seemed like I was about to lose, until CN-1951 came to the rescue."

"CN-1951? You mean that clone who organized Ponyville's defenses? What happened?" Rainbow Dash asked

"He saw a rare opportunity to help turn the tide of battle in our favor, so, he did the only that he could think of."

"Which was what dear?" Rarity asked

"He... he rammed his jet into the bridge, with his entire ordnance, and destroyed the Golden Rocket, at the cost of his own life. He sacrificed himself to help us win our battle in space," Daniel said

Everypony was shocked

"Oh my, I'm so sorry. Joshie really was a good clone," Pinkie Pie said

Daniel looked surprised

"Joshie?" He asked

"Yeah silly, that was his name. He didn't really need a number for a name," Pinkie Pie said

Daniel gave her a smile

"I guess you're right Pinkie," Daniel said

But then, he went back to being serious

"However, something major just happened," Daniel said

"What happened?" Rarity asked

Daniel got a chair and sat down

"After the battle, one of my clones said that he saw a bright flash on where the former Trottingham once stood. An image from camera on the ship confirmed it. I think the human's have detonated a nuclear bomb," Daniel said, when suddenly.....

"It wasn't a nuclear bomb, it was me," said a voice

Daniel and the main 6 turned to the door and were shocked to who it was, especially two certain ponies

"It's you," Daniel said

"That's right Daniel, I've returned."

Author's Note

Well, that happened. The part where CN-1951 ram's his fighter into the ship is based on a scene from Star Wars. Who has returned? Why do the ponies and Daniel look shocked? Find out in the next chapter.

Chapter 11: Explanation

"That's right Daniel, I've returned."

Standing at the door, was a dragon. But he was different. Part's of his body were covered in metal plating, with one of his eye's covered by a red light. He was carrying a gun, and two bags.

Then, Rarity ran over to the dragon, and hugged him, while crying tears of joy.

"Oh Spikey-Wikey, you're back!" Rarity wailed cheerfully

"Yes my dear, I'm back," Spike said

"Spike, what happened to you? And what do you mean it was not a nuclear bomb?" Daniel askes

Spike sighed, and looked at everyone.

"I tell you what happened, so gather around everyone, because this is what I had to endure," Spike said, as everyone came around him.

"Alright, this is what happened..."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A month ago

Spike starts to wake up, only to find himself strapped to a lifting table

"WHAT THE FUCK?? WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON HERE???" Spike screamed, as he struggled to escape from the table. Then, the door opened and Darren Jr entered.

"Well, it's about time you woke up. I was beginning to think you were dead," Darren Jr said

Spike looked at Darren Jr with so much hatred that it could burn a person's soul, but Dexter Jr didn't even flinch.

"YOU!! YOU DID THIS!!! I'LL FUCKING KILL YOU!!!!" Spike screamed, as he struggled to get out.

"Don't even bother. There is no chance for you to escape. Now, normally I would have you killed, but, you're too much of prize to be slaughtered. So I had you sent to this laboratory."

Spike looked at Darren Jr

"Why? Why did you spare me?"

"Let's just say you have an old friend who wants to see you again."

"Who?!" Spike asked

"It's better for you to see. Come on in."

As soon as he said to come in, a male green unicorn came into the room. He had yellow mane and tail, was wearing glasses and a lab coat, and his cutie mark was a yellow claw. Spike soon went into fear and confusion.

"No. It can't be. It's impossible!!" Spike yelled

"That's right dragon, I'm back," the unicorn said

"How are you back, Professor Felhand? How?!" Spike yelled

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Everyone suddenly had a look of horror on their faces

"Professor Felhand's back! That's impossible, I had him sentenced to life imprisonment in Tartarus without parole!" Twilight exclaimed

"Well, it turns out that Darren Jr had used a sacrifice to bring Felhand back from Tartarus. Felhand has pledged his support and cooperation to him." Spike said

Everyone was silent. Spike then continued.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

"Why are you here? I thought Twilight banished you to Tartarus," Spike said

"Oh you pathetic dragon. I came back with some help," Felhand said

Spike looked at Darren Jr

"You! How could you bring him back? He caused the death's of several hundred thousand prisoners because of his experiments," Spike said

"I've heard about his experiments from a file that the late Kiser Bernard attempted to deliver, before that tyrant Queen Twilight had him killed."

Spike nearly gave it away that he was one of those involved in the assassination with a look of fear, but neither Darren Jr nor Felhand noticed. He then looked at Felhand again.

"What were your reasons for joining a heartless bastard like him?" Spike asked

"He offered to help me dispose of the traitor Majesty Blueblood and make me King of Unicornia," Felhand said

"And in return, Felhand will help me in making Equestria an official colony of the ITPF, minus Unicornia of course."

Spike looked at them with hatred

"You'll never get away with this, mark my word's."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever. Now then, I'll leave you with your old friend to reconnect. Professor, do what you want with Spike," Darren Jr said, as he left the room

"Now then, let's get started, shall we?" Felhand said, as he pulled out a series of scientific equipment, watching as Spike looked hopeless to stop whatever hell that Felhand was going to do.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Everyone was shocked. Daniel was full of anger.

"THAT NO GOOD MOTHERFUCKING PIECE OF SHIT!!!" Daniel yelled, frighting everyone in the room.

"That fucker had to bring back one of Equestria's hated figures just to advance his own agenda," Daniel said

Fluttershy went over to Daniel and hugged him, calming him down. He smiled

"Thanks Fluttershy," Daniel said. He then looked at Spike

"And then what happened?" Daniel asked

Spike had a look of sadness and terror on his face

"What Felhand did to me in the month I was held captive, I just wish I could forget," Spike said

Everyone looked at Spike

"Felhand wanted to create a living cyborg, and he decided I was the perfect candidate for the job. For a month, he tortured me, cutting out parts of my limbs, replacing parts of my limbs with bionic parts, gouging my left eye out and replacing it with a bionic eye, all while I'm still conscious. The pain was horrible, to the point I thought I was going to die," Spike said

Everyone was shocked and horrified by what Spike had to through. Spike then continued

"But I never gave up, and that was when it happened...."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Half an hour ago

Spike was under restraints, with half of his body now replaced with metallic parts, slipping in and out of conscious. There was blood on the floor and on the table. The door opened and Professor Felhand appeared, levitating a unknown device. Spike woke up and gave Felhand a look of hatred.

"What do you want? Here to cause me more pain?"

"No, I'm here to install my mind-control device. As soon as you're under our control, your first task will be to capture Daniel Sr and take him to Darren Jr."

"There's no way I'll do that!" Spike yelled

"Unfortunately, you won't have a choice once the device is installed. Once you become our soldier, that purple harlot and her minions will be brought down, and I will have new specimens to experiment on," Felhand said, as he began to move the device near Spike's chest

Spike began to struggle even more, but he still couldn't get out. He watched in horror as the device got closer to his chest. Just mere inches from his chest, the intercom went to life.

"Professor Felhand, the President of the SNU requests to meet you in Darringrad, immediately," the intercom said

"At this time? Ah well, I suppose this can wait. I'll be back later dragon. See you soon," Felhand said, as he placed the device on a nearby table and left. A few seconds later, a human guard carrying a weapon came into the room.

Spike didn't know what to do. As soon as Felhand came back, he would be under his control. Then, he began seeing nightmares about his friends, particularly his adoptive mother Twilight and his wife Rarity. Their cries of pain while being tortured by Felhand and Darren Jr caused Spike to wake up in rage.

His right eye then began to glow pure devilish red and after more attempts, he was finally free from his restraints. Before he could raise the alarm, the guard's neck was suddenly twisted and he was dead. Spike picked up the guard's weapon and armed himself.

He opened the door and left the room. He had to get out of the laboratory and head back to Canterlot to warn everypony about this latest development.

Along the way, he took out another guard and took an access card. He found a nearby room and used the card to get inside. When he went inside, he was shocked to see what was in the room.

Inside, there were hundreds of thousands of weapons, and bombs on one side, and on the other side, possibly more then five thousand types of drugs. Spike then realised that this facility was a mix of research and weapons development. He had to find a way to destroy this place.

He found the plans for secret prototype weapons and for current weapons. He realised that these weapons could replace the obsolete bolt-action rifles the ponies had. He then found the schematics for a 3-D printer. He grabbed two bags, grabbed the plans and documents, and took some of the medications.

Next, he grabbed some C4 and planted several of them underneath the bombs. He hoped that it would be enough to destroy the facility. Just as he was leaving the room, the alarm rang, and Spike knew that the guards were on their way.

"Well then, let's get down to business," Spike said, as he went to confront the enemy.

He soon ran into a hallway, as several guards arrived and fired at Spike, who ducked for cover. He then opened fire, and thanks to his bionic eye, he was able to clear the hallway in a minute. He then found a map, and he found where the docks were. He went to the docks, encountering and clearing out any enemys he encountered.

He soon arrived at the docks and boarded a boat. He hotwired the boat and was soon on his way back to Canterlot. Once he was at a distance, he pulled out a detonater and pressed the button, watching as the building explode from within, destroying all the weapons and durgs residing there. After that, Spike continued to make his way toward the coast.

He arrived at the coast and went through Hayseed Swamp, always checking his surroundings, before he finally made it to Dodge City, where he told everypony about the situation, and that he had to get to Canterlot. He got on a train and he was on his way to Canterlot.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Everyone was speechless.

"Wow Spike, I had no idea that you had to go through that, and I can't believe you blew up the facility," Daniel said

"Yeah. But the good thing was that I was able to steal documents and several plans for prototype and current weapons, and for a 3-D printer," Spike said, as he laid the two bags down.

"That's good. We'll need to modernise the entire armory," Daniel said

--oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Manehattan/Darringrad

Darren Jr was with the President of the SNU meeting with Professor Felhand when word came in about the destruction of the facility on the former Trottingham. Darren Jr was most displeased.

"Without that facility, our plans have suffered a major setback."

"Not necessarily Mr. Medkos. The backups are at my secret base underneath this city, we will eliminate the enemy, in time," Felhand said

"At this rate, the situation is getting worse," the SNU President said

"I guess I have no choice. It's time to call in the elite of the elites."

"Who?" Felhand asked

"You'll see soon enough. You'll see. They all will see."

Author's Note

Professor Felhand is back! And Spike is now a cyborg. But thanks to him, the ponies now have a fighting chance. What will the ponies do next? Who is the elite of the elites that Darren Jr mentioned? Find out soon on the next chapter.

Chapter 13: Discovering the horrible truth

Two weeks later, after hearing the news of the surrender of Gruppenführer Miller to the ponies, the citizens of the SNU, its government, and Darren Jr were outraged by this betrayal. The surrender of the four units had reduced the main forces by one fifth of their size. Darren Jr called them and Miller nothing more then cowards, and traitors to humanity.

Darren Jr was outraged and called for an emergency conference in Victoria City after being informed. Darren Jr stated that Miller's surrender had compromised the entire war effort and now he had to execute his main plan sooner then planned.

As soon as Earth received the news, a group of people came and demanded that the government sign an peace treaty with Equestria. They were member's of the Anti-Darren Jr Union, a group dedicated against him due to his aggressive policies.

The ponies and their allies celebrated the victory and morale had boosted up dramatically. They continue to plan more offensives to defeat Darren Jr, end the war, and save all of life on Equestria.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

One month later

In a prison cell of the detention cells near the Crystal Empire, Gruppenführer Miller is currently being held, awaiting interrogation. Soon, two Crystal guards came and escorted Miller to the throne room.

Once he entered the throne room, he bowed to the princesses and queen and spoke.

"I am here to talk to you and give you highly classified information," Miller said

"What kind of information?" Daniel asked

"Information that could possible change the war and to tell you what has happened to the ponies and other lifeform's that have been captured," Miller said

Soon, everyone was sitting at a table.

"Alright, here it goes," Miller said, as he began explaining about what was going on

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A month after the capture of Manehattan

The city had changed rapidly following its capture by the humans. Thanks to the technological advances of Earth, including the heavily used "Super Concrete," that allowed them to build buildings within a day.

The humans began removing any reference to the monarchy and all references to pony history. They rounded up all the inhabitants and sealed them in ghettos. Since the public library was intact, the humans obtained enough knowledge about the history of Equestria, including the fact that there were many species besides the ponies, infuriating Darren Jr even more.

Then, one day, Darren Jr called for a conference and had the members of the government of the Socialist Nation of Urt attend the meeting.

Soon, every member of the government arrived and Darren Jr began to speak to the members about his plan.

"Gentleman, I've called you all here today, to discuss several issues that are currently plaguing the SNU, with the main concern, is how to deal with the many Unter Lebensformen that plague our rightfully claimed lands," Darren Jr said, as he turned on a projector that showed the map of Equestria

"First order of business, it's come to my attention that we are running out of limestone to create our Super Concrete. If we don't find more limestone, then our advances will grind to a halt. Any suggestions?"

"Sir, I might have an idea," one man said

"Ah, the Minister of the Interior, what did you have in mind?" Darren Jr asked

The Minister of the Interior went up to the board and pointed to the Pie Rock Farm

"From what several unter lebensformen told me, there's an abundance of limestone in a place that's owned by a family called the Pies," he explained

"Pies? That's an odd name. Nevertheless, it is a good start," Darren Jr said

"Also, while looking through the records, I discovered that the place also has a mineral that sounds interesting: Orichalcum."

"Orichalcum? Never heard of it," Darren Jr said

"Well, from what I've gathered, Orichalcum is a powerful material that could aid us sir."

"And you believe that this Orichalcum can change the course of the war?" Darren Jr asked

"Yes sir," the Minister said

The minister went back to his seat. Darren Jr proceeded to speak.

"Now then, it's time to figure how we are going to take care of the Unterlebenformen and prepare the land for colonization. In front of you is a folder with a copy of the planned course of action," Darren Jr said.

Soon, the men opened the folders and after two minutes of reading the plan, most of them were surprised, Miller being the most shocked and horrified.

"M-Mr. President, this is.... I...,"

"What is it Miller?" Darren Jr asked

"You can't be serious about this planned course of action," Miller said

"Why not? It's the only way to settle in our new lands."

"By exterminating every single life form on this planet?! This is barbaric sir! It goes completely against the Geneva Convention! Your acting just like Hitler did to the Jews!!" Miller shouted

Everyone looked shocked at Miller's ranting, even more horrified when he compared what Darren Jr was doing to what Hitler did. Darren Jr had a look of pure rage. He then shouted at Miller.

"HOW DARE YOU!! I AM YOUR PRESIDENT AND COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF OF ALL OF THE ITPF FORCES, AS WELL AS IT'S COLONIES. YOU DARE COMPARE ME TO HITLER. I AM NOTHING LIKE THAT BASTARD. THESE UNTER LEBENFORMEN HAVE BRAINWASHED DANIEL SR. NOW YOU WILL FOLLOW MY ORDERS OR YOU WILL BE REEVALUATED, DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR??!!"

Miller couldn't respond. He knew what reevaluation meant and if he didn't obey, then his whole family would be in danger. He sat back down, not saying another word.

"Now then, all in favor of this planned course of action, say I."

Soon, the group all voted in favor of the plan, minus Miller, who could do nothing at this point.

"How soon can the first camp be ready for the task?" Darren Jr asked

"Within two months sir," the Minister of the Interior replied

"Excellent. I assume the transportation vehicles have been prepared?"

"Yes sir. They can transport around ten thousand unter lebensforem a day," the Minister of Transport replied

"Then everything is in place then. Because of the loss at Vanhoover, the operation had started as soon as news reached us. This meeting is hereby adjourned," Darren Jr said, as he left the room

Soon, the men began to leave the room. Miller was the last one left in the room. Once he was alone, the floodgates burst, and he cried until he had no more tears. Once he was done, he left the folder and went to HQ to receive his next set of orders

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Everypony was horrified by what Miller had just said. Daniel had a look beyond pure rage. Cadance covered Flurry Heart's ears as Daniel shouted at the top of his lungs his rage

"THAT FUCKING PIECE OF SHIT. YOU JUST HAD TO GO AND BECOME A HITLER, ALL BECAUSE OF THE BULLSHIT YOU'VE SPREAD ABOUT HUMAN SUPREMACY!!!"

As Daniel was ranting out his rage, everypony had noticed something. As he was ranting, Daniel's clothing began to change into something that matched his rage. It changed to a dark, void black. Then, they felt Daniel's aura had become dark, filled with nothing but vengeance.

Then, Daniel spoke, but his voice was clearly not his, for it was replaced by the voice of a demon

"He will pay for this, mark my words."

Then, Daniel cleared his head and he returned to normal. He looked at everypony with a look of confusion.

"Wha... What just happened?" Daniel asked

No one could answer the question. After calming down, Daniel asked Miller a few more questions

"Miller, how many are in captivity?"

"Around six hundred million to fifteen million. They were about to deport the population of Vanhoover until the offensive occurred."

"If what your saying is true, then that means the camp is already operational, damn. We have to do something, we can't just let these innocent lifeform's die."

"I know sir. I could help you if you want."

Daniel looked at Miller with a surprised look on his face.

"Wait, you want to defect to Equestria? Why?"

"I've been plagued with guilt ever since the conference. I can't let that madman exterminate the native life that's been thriving here for so long. I've never believed in that whole human supremacy bullshit that Darren Jr had promoted, it goes completely against the teachings of Darren Sr," Miller explained

"What does Darren Sr promote and why does his son think differently then his father?" Celestia asked

Daniel looked at them and explained

"When Darren Sr took office in 2010, he promoted the idea of unity and friendship between all the nations on earth. He always believed that all life is equal, regardless of any differences. Darren Jr is a different story however. Since humanity has progressed in a quick manner, he believes that humans are superior to any lifeform. He also believes in total perfection."

"Total perfection?" Twilight asked

"Yes. Darren Jr believes in total perfection."

A clone entered the room

"Excuse me commander, but our intelligence has intercepted this from the enemy. You have to see this."

The clone put the device down on the table. Seconds later, it beamed to life and showed a massive group of people in Manehattan Square, with Darren Jr standing on a podium. The crowd were waving flags and cheering. Soon, Darren Jr spoke, silencing the crowd.

"Greetings citizens! Together, we have achieved a great many things. We have created a vast and complex federal empire. We've maintained it, we have improved it, we have rid it of its imperfection. Not to mention, empowering the man who sought to guide us."

Darren Jr looked to the skies.

"Darren C. Medkos Sr. I am doing your will!"

The crowd began to cheer again as Darren Jr chuckled a little. Soon, the crowd went quite again as Darren Jr. began to speak again.

"My fellow humans, let there be no doubt, that our world and our universe is a cage no more. For at this time, the keys to the next frontier will soon be in our possession!!" Darren Jr. said

Daniel looked at everypony

"He's talking about Equestria," he said, as he look at the screen again

"And unlike the selfish unter lebensformen, who reserved the privilege of their universe for themselves, I will make their universe open, and available to all of us. Yes, to all of us!!"

The crowd cheered again as Darren Jr. continued to speak

"And whatever we find there, there our federal empire will grow, there humanity will triumph. Do this, prove yourselves, prove yourselves to me, be loyal to me, and I will never betray you!"

The crowd continued to cheer. The device then turns off. Everypony looked upset. Daniel then looked at Miller. He then went to Miller and said:

"You wanted a chance to help us, well now you've got that chance. See if you can get any of the POWs to join our cause," Daniel said

Miller sulated him and left the room. Daniel looked at the ponies and said:

"It's time to stop Darren Jr."

Author's Note

Well then, that's another chapter done. If you got upset by the camp thing, then I apologise. But the story, Assassinverse: Unicornia, the New Order did have at least two to three chapter's about a concentration camp raid. Miller has defected to the ponies. What is their next plan? Can they save as much lives as they can? Find out more on the next chapter.

Chapter 14: Liberation of the Griffons, decision, arrival, and reveal

After Miller had told the POWs of what Darren Jr was doing, around ninety percent of them immediately signed up to redeem themselves. They formed part of the Equestrian Free Liberation Armed Forces, a multi-species created force to combat the Galactic Allied Alliance Pact and save Equestria and beyond from the tyranny of Darren Jr.

In the Crystal Palace, Daniel and Miller had come up with a plan.

"Alright Miller, lets go through the plan one more time. We split up our forces. Your forces head to the camp to liberate as many prisoners as you can. You will have support. My forces will head east to relieve the griffons. With these two pronged assaults, Darren Jr will have to spread his force's even more then they can handle."

"Yes sir," Miller said, as he left to prepare his force's for the assault. As Daniel was looking over the plans, a guard opened the door

"Sir, you have a visitor."

"Let the visitor come in," Daniel said

"Yes sir," the guard said, and he left. A few seconds later, the visitor came and Daniel was surprised at who the visitor was

"What the... Gilda?"

"Daniel, I came to see you for a reason," Gilda said

"Where's Glenda?"

"She's back in Ponyville. She's being looked over by the Cakes," Gilda explained

"Why are you here Gilda?" Daniel asked

"I heard about the planned offensive, and I came here to ask you something," she said

It only took Daniel a few seconds to know what Gilda was talking about.

"Gilda, I'm not sure if it's safe for you to join the battle, you could get seriously hurt," Daniel said, but Gilda was having none of it

"My home and kind are in danger of being exterminated. I can't let this go, I have to do this. I'll be safe, so please, let me join you in battle," Gilda askes

Daniel sat down and began to think. If he let Gilda join him in the battle of Griffonstone, then there's a chance that Gilda could get killed and Glenda would have no mother in her life. If he didn't let Gilda join, then she would be filled with regret for the rest of her life. After one minute, he looked at Gilda.

"Go down to the blacksmith and get your armor ready Gilda."

Gilda smiled and hugged Daniel

"Thank you dear," she said, as she left to get her armor. Daniel smiled

"God I love that griffon."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Soon, the armies began their march to their destinations. Soon, the forces marching toward Griffonstone would unknowingly cut off four to seven GAAP divisions. Gilda was unaware of what would happen to her when the battle was over.

--oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile, in Griffonstone

The GAAP were bombarding the city in a desperate attempt to force the griffons to surrender. The commander had just received a new order from Darren Jr: charge at the enemy and slaughter them.

The commander folded the paper containing the order and put it in his pocket. He then went to a captain and relayed the order to him. The captain understood and rallied his men to charge at the city.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Griffonstone

The defenders were doing pretty well for themselves. They were able to hold the enemy off for so long that the human commander said that they had earned his respect. Darren Jr had reluctantly admitted that they were fierce opponents.

But the griffons couldn't hope to hold the humans off forever. Sooner or later, they would run out of supplies and then they would be forced to surrender. They organized one final defense, to inflict as many casualties on the human's as possible before they were killed.

They gathered whatever weapons they could get, as well as crafting weapons from whatever material that was available. Some of the griffons resorted to making spears. They also crafted armor from any sort of material. They gathered debris and blocked the main entrance.

Soon, the defenses were complete and the griffons dug in, getting ready for the inevitable battle.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Daniel's forces soon arrived and began fighting the human guards that controlled a train station and town. The battle lasted for only nineteen minutes, and the EFLAF soon controlled the area, cutting off the humans from any reinforcements. They began putting together a forward operations base and planning the next move.

While Daniel was reviewing his next move, a soldier came inside the tent, alongside him was a female griffon

"Sir, we've got a survivor."

Daniel went over to see the griffon

"What's your name?" he asked

"G-Giselle sir," the griffon replied

"What happened here?"

Giselle began to explain what happened. When the humans began attacking the griffons, they had defended the town to allow the griffons to evacuate to Griffonstone. Once the last of the griffons had left the town, they abandoned the village and went to Griffonstone. However in the chaos of the evacuation, Giselle and a handful of griffons were left behind. They had to hide in the buildings as the humans occupied the town.

In the time that they were in the occupied town, they committed guerrilla warfare on the humans to disrupt their attacks on Griffonstone. One by one however, the members were caught and sent to prison to await transfer to the concentration camp, leaving Giselle all alone. She continued her activities until the EFLAF arrived.

After finishing her story, Daniel was impressed. He told Giselle to take a rest, saying that she deserved it. Then, Daniel realised that by taking this town, he had just cut off a massive amount of GAAP troops. He began to rally his troops and after checking their weapons, soon marched off to attack the GAAP troops and save Griffonstone.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

The GAAP troops had reached the gate entrance to Griffonstone, only to find that the entrance was blocked. They had to gather explosives to get through the gate. They were unaware of the threat coming from the rear.

Soon, after gathering enough explosives, the men cleared the area and a soldier detonated the charges and the gate was vaporized in the explosion. As soon as the gate was gone, the troops charged into Griffonstone, only to be met by hundreds of arrows and spears. The first soldiers to make it through the gate were killed while the rest raised up shields and began the attack.

The griffons were doing extremely well, holding off the first few hundred troops. But as the amount of troops began to increase, they began to lose multiple phase lines. For every phase line that was taken, the humans lost tens of hundreds of troops.

Soon, the griffons had fallen back to their last phase: the area surrounding the former palace of the griffon king.

The humans began to build up the numbers to overwhelm the defenses. The commander, an Obergruppenführer, began to assess the situation. He knew that the griffons were nearly beaten, but he hadn't heard any word from the rear echelon. He had to make a decision: should he continue to attack the griffons and risk being ambushed, or should he fall to base and risk a court-martial?

After a few seconds, he decided to go with the former and ordered his men to attack. Even if he decided to retreat, it wouldn't help him, as the EFLAF had just cut them off and they were about to be overrun.

As the battle continued, the griffons continued to suffer casualties and the humans seemed to be on the verge of victory. Then, all of a sudden, the EFLAF appeared at the gate and opened fire at their rear, enclosing the army between two enemy forces.

The human army began a desperate attempt to break out of their position, but they were unable to. After twelve minutes of fighting the GAAP commander ordered his troops to cease all fighting and surrender to the griffons and the EFLAF.

It was over. Griffonstone, and in effect, the Griffon Kingdom were saved. Two GAAP divisions were destroyed and another five were captured. Daniel soon began talking to the commander, and discovered that the commander had no intention of turning the griffons over to Darren Jr and pledged his allegiance to Daniel Sr.

Meanwhile, Gilda was looking over her old neighborhood, thinking about old memories. She soon made it to her old house, still standing and completely vacant. She went inside and saw that everything was still there, as if she had never left. She went to her old room and reminisced about her youthful days, before she met Rainbow Dash.

She went to a table and picked up a picture frame. In the picture, was a young Gilda and her parents. On her left was her father, a strong brown griffon, and on her right was her mother, a beautiful pink griffon. She sighed as she didn't remember their names. They had long since passed away. When they died, Gilda had decided to leave Griffonstone and live in Equestria. She had left her house the way it was. How remarkable that nothing in her house has changed since she left.

After thinking for a few minutes, she put the picture frame back on the table and proceeded to lie on her bed. It was just about the right size. She sighed and began to think about what to do next.

Then, she heard knocking on her front door. She got up and went towards the door. She opened and was surprised to see who it is. It was a griffon who had the mark of being the head of the Griffon Council. The griffon asked to be let in and Gilda obliged, closing the door after the griffon was inside.

She soon pulled up a seat and sat down at the table. After getting settled, she soon asked the griffon about the nature of his visit.

"What are you doing here?"

"Gilda, I came here to tell you something, something that could change your whole life forever," the head of the Griffon Council said

Gilda was a little worried.

"And what would that be?"

"Gilda, as you know, we haven't had a monarch since the reign of King Guto," the griffon said

"Yeah, so?"

"Well, the Griffon Council came together, and after many debates, we have decided to put a griffon on the throne again."

Gilda was surprised.

"Really? That's cool, I guess. What does this have to do with your visit here?"

"Well, the thing is, the council has decided that, after debating on who should rule us and the entire kingdom, we decided that you are suited for the position," the griffon explained

Gilda was shocked. Her, becoming the next ruler of the griffons? Was she even deserving of such a high honor?

"Me? But why? I'm not royalty."

"Well, Gilda, there's something that you probably never have discovered. We went through your birth record's, and after carefully looking through your family tree, we had made a shocking discovery."

"What kind of discovery?" Gilda asked

"During the reign of the first king, King Grover, he had two griffons, the eldest being the heir to the throne. But that heir had renounced his right to the throne after falling in love with a common griffon, but not for his descendants. Well, after looking through the records, we have found out that you're the descendent of that griffon."

Gilda was at a loss of words. After a few seconds, she asked the griffon what he meant.

"What are... What are you saying?"

"Gilda, you are the descendent of King Grover, and as such, the rightful heir to the Griffon Throne."

For a few minutes, Gilda was as still as stone. Then, she woke up and looked at the griffon.

"But why? Why me? Surely the descendent of the other heir could...."

"The other descendent is dead. He was killed during a previous skirmish, which leaves you as the only other heir left."

Gilda didn't know what to do. She looked at the griffon

"I need some time to think about this."

"Of course. Take your time."

The griffon left the house, leaving Gilda all alone. She didn't know what to do. She decided that she needed Daniel's opinion on the matter, so she went looking for him.

After looking around for a few minutes, she found him. She went up next to him.

"Daniel?"

Daniel looked at Gilda

"Oh, hi Gilda. What is it?"

"Can I talk to you, alone, in my house?"

Daniel was surprised, but agreed. He soon followed her to her home. He noted how nice the place was. Soon, Gilda told him everything about what had happened. He was surprised, but soon told her this:

"Sometimes, you follow your heart. Let it make the decision for you."

Gilda smiled at Daniel and hugged him. She then went to find the council. After she arrived, she went to the council and gave them her answer:

"I have decided to take the reins and become the new ruler of the griffons, and as such, I have chosen to be known as Gilda I."

The council soon approached her and bowed down to her, all saying "Long live Gilda I, Queen of the Griffon Kingdom."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Manehattan/Darringrad

Darren Jr and the president of the SNU watch as hundreds of thousands of soldier's disembark from a ship that was carrying them. The banner that they carried had the symbol of the ITPF and the number twelve. It was the elite GAAP 12th Army. They were joined by several other army unit's.

"This is the elite of the elites. The 12th Army will soon turn thing's around," Darren Jr said

The SNU president noticed one of the soldier's in one of the army unit's. He had the rank of Supreme Reichsführer. He looked at Darren Jr.

"Sir, is that who I think it is?"

Darren Jr had a look of pure evil and smirked.

"Yes, it is him. That young soldier is none other then Daniel Medkos Jr."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile

On earth, a soldier was heading towards an office. He had news to deliver.

He soon made it and entered. Standing at the window was a man who didn't look like a day over twenty, but his grey hair gave away his true age.

"Sir, I had just returned from the other galaxy to deliver you a message. Darren Jr has started a war that we cannot win."

"Interesting. Does he know that I'm awake?"

"No sir. He has no idea."

"Good, let's keep it that way until I get there."

Author's Note

Well, everything has changed now. Gilda has become Queen of the Griffon Kingdom, which would make Daniel Sr the future King Consort and Glenda the future princess and heir to the throne. Daniel Jr has arrived, but why? And who was the man that was featured in the ending of this chapter? All the answers will be revealed, soon.

Chapter 15: Miller's story and Attack on Ponyville

Two days later

Word of the victory at Griffonstone had been celebrated across Equestria. The various monarchies also sent letters of congratulations to the griffons upon hearing the news that Gilda was made the new queen of the Griffon Kingdom. Rainbow Dash went to see Gilda and the two reignited their friendship, with Gilda promising to get along with everypony. Glenda was informed of her royal heritage and exploded with joy.

For Darren Jr, it was another blow. The loss of seven divisions had reduced the manpower by another 1/4. Not even the reinforcements could replace the losses that were suffered. He ordered all further offensives cancelled and concentrated his forces in the three remaining cities that were still under his control. He had his troops cancel the attack on the Dragon Kingdom, and pulled them back to Petersburg.

He learned of a highly devastating blow. He was informed that the concentration camp that contained the unter lebensformen had been captured intact. Even worse, the Deputy Commandant had surrendered the camp.

Darren Jr had clung to the hope that his secret weapon would be ready in time for deployment. Until then, he had to use his hybrid warfare tactics, combining mechanical soldiers and human troops together.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

After resting at Griffonstone, Daniel, along with a company of his troops, returned to Canterlot to rest and plan his next move. Gilda went with him, promising the griffons that once the war was over, she would be back for her coronation.

Once they arrived in Ponyville however, the sight that greeted them was horrifying. There were triages around the area, treating several ponies, griffons, changelings, yaks, hippogriffs, and dragons who looked like they hadn't eaten in days. Some were being treated by therapists.

They went to Canterlot. It was the same scene as it was in Ponyville. They soon entered the castle and went to the throne room. In the room, Miller was talking with Twilight, Flash, and Mystic when they looked up and saw Daniel and Gilda standing at the door.

"Ah sir, welcome back." Miller said

Daniel walked up to Miller and put a hand on his shoulder.

"What happened?"

Miller looked to the ground and sighed

"It was like walking into a Nazi death camp sir. There were bodies everywhere, the survivors were beaten and starved, it was a scene from hell. It wasn't just a concentration camp, it was a factory of death," Miller said

"Tell me everything about what had happened when you and your task force went to the camp."

Miller sighed again and explained what had happened.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Two days earlier

Miller and his task force moved out. They soon split from Daniel and his task force as they march to their destination. They were unsure of what they were going to find in that camp, but whatever they find, it would change them forvever.

After travelling for a while, they soon reached the area surrounding the camp. It was large, with guard towers around the camp, and a railway station next to the camp. But something was off, where were the guards?

Miller was crouching next to a changeling with binoculars.

"Do you see anything?"

"No, I see no activity so far. You think they abandoned the camp?"

"No. There are several trucks near the station, which means that there has to be some troops in the camp."

Then, the chagneling spots something at the entrance of the camp

"Sir, I see two humans at the gate."

Miller took out his binoculars and looked through them. He saw two men, one was carrying a white flag, with the other man walking next to him. Something about the man seemed familiar to Miller, so he decided to walk up to the men.

"Who are you two?"

"Mlynář? To jsem já, Ivani!"

Miller then realised who it was.

"Ivan? Oh man, it's good to see you again! I haven't seen you since our high school graduation."

"Jo, to byly dobré staré dny"

"But, I have to ask, what are you doing here?"

Ivan had an upset look on his face.

"Byl jsem poslán do tohoto tábora jako zástupce velitele."

"Well, where's the head commandant?"

"Měl jsem ho upřený. Také jsem zablokoval jakoukoli rádiovou komunikaci a objednal jsem strážníka, aby stál. Oficiálně se vzdát táboru."

Miller seemed pleased.

"Alright, I'll order my task force to move into the camp. So, what happened?"

Ivan had let a tear slip through his eye.

"Snažil jsem se to zastavit. Snažil jsem se každou metodu odložit vyhlazení, ale bez ohledu na to, co jsem udělal, to stále pokračovalo. omlouvám se."

Miller soon had his task force move inside the camp, only to be greeted by a horrible sight: there were several hundred lifeforms behind barbed wire and, buildings all around. Several human guards were sitting around, doing nothing but watching the prisoners.

The troops began to spread out, covering the camp. Several had opened the gate to the prisoners, letting them out. Miller walked around and saw a soldier looking down at something. He went over to look and was horrified. In the crater, were bodies, some burnt, some covered in blood.

He went over to some of the buildings. Inside were more prisoners too weak to move. He then moved around the camp some more, until he went with Ivan to the commandants office. Inside, the commandant was chained to a pipe. He looked at both Ivan and Miller with a look of hatred. Miller crouched next to him and grabbed his throat. He looked at the commandant menacingly and said:

"How many?"

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Present

Miller whispered to Daniel's ear about what the commandant said to Miller. Daniel shook his head and sighed.

"Jesus Christ, that many?"

Miller nodded. Daniel took a deep breath and looked at Miller.

"I want you to file a AAR on this. I want you to start preparing for the future war crimes trial."

"Yes sir," Miller said, as he left

"Jeez, I'm glad Miller and Ivan were able to save as many lives as they could," Daniel said

"So, what now?" Flash asked

Before anyone had a chance to say anything, the radio in the room suddenly went to life, as a distress voice was heard on the line. Daniel went over to it and picked up the headset. After a few seconds, Daniel put the headphones down and looked at Twilight, Flash, Mystic, and Gilda.

"I just received a distress call. It's from Ponyville, they're under attack!"

Flash and Twilight soon donned their battle armor and left the castle. Daniel looked at Gilda.

"You must go! Our daughter is in danger!"

Gilda left the castle and soon headed straight for Ponyville.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

At Ponyville

The residents began to evacuate to Canterlot with the wounded while the EFLAF stayed behind to cover their retreat.

On the other side, the human troops emerged from the Everfree forest and began their last ditch offensive to take Ponyville and Canterlot, and force the enemy to surrender. Leading this offensive is ten year old Daniel Medkos Jr. He had brown hair and green eyes. He had the rank of Supreme Reichsführer. He came to Equestria for one reason: to avenge his father's death.

When Daniel Jr asked what had happened to his father, Darren Jr told him that his father was killed by the unter lebensformen. It devastated him. So he joined to fight in Equestria and bring down the monarchy, hoping to avenge his father, unaware that his father was alive and well.

He had three divisions at his disposal. His own orders were to capture Ponyville. Once he took it, he was to hold position and await the reinforcements he believed would come. Once he received reinforcements, he would take his troops and capture Canterlot, hopefully capturing the Queen, bringing an end to the war.

They soon marched and entered into Ponyville via a gate entrance. They soon came under fire from both the royal guard and the EFLAF, but were able to find good cover and soon unleashed the mechanical hounds on the enemy.

The mechanical hounds were Professor Felhand's idea. By giving the hounds thicker armor and more weapons, it was hoped that it would tear through any defenses and create a way to the enemy base. Unfortunately, the hounds were developed before the factory exploded, meaning that since the EFLAF were equipped with the human's weapons, they were able to penetrate the armor.

But it didn't matter to Daniel Jr. All that matter was avenging his late father, so if that meant sacrificing all his men and materials just to capture Canterlot and kill the Queen, then so be it. He would do anything to get his vengeance.

The human armed forces were able to gain ground, but they continued to suffer casualties. They made it as far as they could, to the town square. Soon, they were face to face with Twilight, Flash, Gilda, and the EFLAF. Daniel Jr. went up in front of his soldier's and spoke out.

"Where is Twilight Sparkle?"

Twilight stepped forward and responded in the Royal Canterlot voice

"I'm here. Who are you and why have you attacked Ponyville?"

Daniel Jr. looked at Twilight with rage. He pulled out a pistol and sword. He then said

"I am here to take you and your tyrannical allies down. You killed my father and I will get my revenge."

"Who's your father?" Twilight asked

"Daniel A. Medkos Sr. I am his son, Daniel A. Medkos Jr."

Twilight, her friends, and the EFLAF stood there in shock. The young man leading the charge was none other then the son of Daniel Sr. He looked like a miniature version of him. Before Twilight could clarify Daniels fate, Daniel Jr spoke

"Daniel Sr. was a kind hearted man, who had a heart pure as gold, and now he's gone because of you. When I bring you before Darren Jr, my vengeance will be completed."

Soon, Daniel Jr. raised his sword and ordered his men to charge, while he personally dealt with Twilight. The men charged, while the EFLAF charged at the humans as well. It was intense, as the humans did everything they could to break through.

Meanwhile, Daniel Jr. was facing off against Twilight, who had pulled out her own sword. Daniel made his first move and attempted a low attack, aimed at her abdomen, but Twilight countered it with a block. Daniel fired his automatic pistol at Twilight, only for the bullets to be blocked by a shield. The fight continued for a minute until Daniel finally pierced his sword through Twilight's shoulder blade, making her fall on her back.

"ARGH!!!" Twilight screamed as she felt the pain and the blood coming out of her wound.

Daniel came up to Twilight and aimed his pistol at her. But before he could pull the trigger, Gilda came out of nowhere and slashed his torso. He fell back and hissed in pain, but was then knocked out by Flash, who came up behind him without his knowing.

Seeing Daniel fall to the enemy had completely obliterated the humans morale and they soon surrendered. A pair of royal guards soon came and restrained Daniel Jr. A gurney arrived, Daniel Jr was put on it, and was taken to a hospital/penitentiary. The troops lay down their weapons and surrendered.

Flash and Gilda went over to Twilight and checked on her.

"Twilight, are you okay?" Flash asked

"Yeah, just a flesh wound. Just like that one time at the Research Prison Facility a long time ago, remember?"

"Yeah, I remember." Flash said

"So, that boy was Daniel's son." Gilda said

"Yeah. I wonder why he's here." Flash asked

"He did say about avenging his father. Maybe Darren Jr lied to Daniel by telling him we killed his father, so that he can use him to punch through his way to get what he wants. I think we can solve that." Twilight said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In a penitentiary/hospital near Canterlot

Daniel Sr. was walking with Twilight, Flash, and Mystic towards a certain hospital block to see someone. When he was informed of the victory, Daniel had a sigh of relief. Another failure that Darren Jr. had suffered due to his desperate attempts to change the course of the war.

Daniel told Gilda to stay in Ponyville and look after their daughter. Twilight and Flash told Daniel that they have captured someone who has a connection to Daniel. He was intrigued as to who they had captured. They led him to the block where the prisoner was held. Daniel looked through the window and he stood still. He screamed one word which echoed through the building:

"Junior!!"

Author's Note

Yes folks, Daniel Sr and Jr are about to be reunited. How will Daniel Jr feel about finding his father alive? How will he react to seeing his extended family? How will Darren Jr deal with this blow? Find out more soon as we get closer to the end.

Chapter 16: Reunited and new family members

Four days later

Darren Jr learned of Daniel Jr taking troops and launching an offensive against Ponyville without his authorisation. When he learned of the failure, he was outraged and denounced his own great to the 10th power grandnephew. The loss of the three divisions had reduced even more manpower and as a result, he took control of military matters.

The news of Daniel Jr. had hit the war effort hard. Now the calls for a peace treaty had increased and Darren Jr. was having trouble trying to build more support for the war effort. He would have to get his hands dirty.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Daniel Jr's vision was at first blurry. He could see a fuzzy purple and orange blob, and he hearing ringing. Soon, his hearing began to get better and he could hear beeping, which tells him that he's in a hospital. He remembered fighting Twilight, getting his torso slashed by a creature, then passing out.

His vision cleared and the sight that greeted him made him scowl. He tried to move but he felt heavier. Soon Twilight spoke:

"Try not to move much, you're still recovering from your injuries." Twilight said

Daniel Jr looked down at himself and saw the scars on his torso. He laughed bitterly and looked at Twilight and Flash.

"So this is it huh? Trapped in hospital by unter lebensformen and I never got to avenge my father's death." He said

"What makes you believe your father's dead?" Flash asked

"After my father disappeared three years ago, ma took it hard. A year later, she died and I'm left orphaned. I was taken in by a relative. Two years later, I asked my great to the 10th power granduncle about what had happened with my father. He said that you killed him. That's why I came here, so I can get some closure." Daniel Jr explained

Twilight and Flash looked at each other with sadness and looked back at Daniel Jr.

"Can you honestly believe your great to the 10th power granduncle?" Flash asked

"Of course! Darren Jr is an honest man, he'd never lie to anyone." Daniel Jr responded.

"Then I guess you were wrong." Said a voice, as the door opened and a man come inside the room, shocking Daniel Jr.

"I'm not dead."

"D-D-Dad?" Daniel Jr. said

Daniel Sr. smiled

"Yeah, it's me son."

Daniel couldn't believe his eye's. His father, whom he was told was dead, was standing in front of him. He couldn't hold the floodgates back and he cried, while his father hugged him, comforting him.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A week later

Daniel Jr. was discharged from the hospital after having been given the all clear. He walked with his father all the way to Ponyville and entered his house.

"So this is where you live now?" Daniel Jr. askes

"Yeah, and I love living here." Daniel Sr. said

Jr looked to Sr

"Dad, do you ever miss Earth. I mean you've been here for three years."

"Well yeah, I miss Earth. But Equestria is my new home. Hey son, how have you been doing so far?"

"Well, after you disappeared and ma died, I've been living alright I guess. I got a girlfriend and she's a month pregnant."

Sr looked surprise

"Really? Congratulations, you'll make a good father. Jr, remember when you wanted a younger sibling?"

"Oh yeah, I remember. I kept nagging you and ma about it. Why'd ya ask?"

Before Sr could explain, the door opened and Glenda came inside

"Daddy, there you are, I was scared that you were hurt, and I..." Glenda paused, as she sees a young human next to her father. Jr looked at Sr

"Dad, what's that?"

"Daniel, this is Glenda, the first human-griffon hybrid and your little sibling."

"....Get the fuck out of here!" Jr said in surprise

"Son! Language!" Sr said

"Sorry dad, its just, how?"

"Son, remember what I said about your many greats grandfather being a genetically modified human?"

"Oh yeah, now I remember, sorry, I forgot. Why a griffon though? Why not a pony?"

"Because I wanted to see a griffon when I first came here and I ended up mating a griffon and Glenda came into the world. I tell you, she became an instant celebrity when all of Equestria found out about her. But there are some who ridicule her. Well, go say hello to her." Sr said

Jr got up and walked over to Glenda. He bent down and looked at her.

"H-Hello Glenda. I'm Daniel Jr, your half brother, I guess."

Glenda suddenly hugged Jr

"Hi big brother, I can't believe I finally get to meet you. Daddy has talked so much about you, that I came to see you in a bright light." Glenda said

Jr smiled. He loved Glenda and he was happy that he finally got to meet her. He looked at Sr and asked him:

"Who's the mother?" Jr asked

Then, Gilda, who was in her anthro form, came inside, seeing Jr being hugged by Glenda. At first she seemed panicked, but a smile on Sr's face tells her that Jr is now friendly. Jr looked up toward Gilda and remembered something:

"Wait a minute, aren't you the griffon who slashed my chest?"

Gilda blushed in embarrassment and nodded. Jr smiled

"Nah it's okay. I forgive you."

Gilda smiled. She then walked up to Sr and she kissed him.

"How are you dear?"

"I'm fine Gilda, I'm fine." Sr said

Jr was surprised.

"Wait, your Glenda's mother?"

"Yes, I sure am." Gilda responded

"She'll also be the next Queen of the Griffon Kingdom. She's the descendent of the first king of the Griffon Kingdom, which makes Glenda a princess and heir to the throne."

"Oh wow, that's cool, I guess?" Jr said

"And there's something else about us that, I'm not sure how your going to handle."

"Dad, I was told that you were dead, and yet, here you are. So whatever it is that you have to tell me, I can handle it."

"Well okay, here it goes: once the war is over, me and Gilda are going to get married, which means, by law, I would become the King Consort of the Griffon Kingdom."

Jr stood there in silence. After about a minute, he responds:

"Ehh, I'm sure it doesn't matter. Besides dad, I want you to be happy, so I'm okay with having Gilda as a mother."

Gilda and Daniel Sr smiled as they hugged each other. They felt comfortable knowing that Daniel Jr was going to be happy with his new family. Daniel Sr however felt that soon, the final battle would be upon him, and that the entire fate of Equestria will depend on the outcome of the battle.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Near a huge ringed planet

A huge armada of ships are flying across space toward Pluto. On the bridge of the lead ship, a man is standing there with his cane. A young officer came up to him.

"We'll be approaching the planet in the other galaxy in six days maximum sir."

"Good."

Author's Note

Jr is finally acquainted with his new family. Now that he knows that his father is alive, Daniel Jr. no longers desires vengeance. Who is coming to Equestria? The answers will come as we enter the final few chapters.

Chapter 17: The final battle for Equestria

Five days later

The year 2120 ends, and the summer of 2121 comes in. The ITPF-Equestrian conflict has dragged on for a year now, and it has gone entirely badly for the humans. Their territorial gains they've made in the first few months were lost through time.

The EFLAF had retaken Fillydelphia, and Baltimare from the humans and what's more, had crushed the MTSS 11th Army, the sister army of the 12th Army, the pride of the MTSS, and of Darren Jr. With their defeat, everyone was convinced that defeat was now inevitable and hoped that Darren Jr would see the futility of continuing the war and sue for peace.

But to everyone's shock and horror, Darren Jr said that if he can't have Equestria, then no one will, as he announced a new offensive campaign to regain the lost territories. Darren Jr's secret weapon was complete and once deployed, he believed would allow him to conquer the whole planet.

Soon, the battle that will determine the fate of all of Equestria and beyond would commence and only one faction will win this battle.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Canterlot

The EFLAF, now renamed to the United Equestrian Armed Forces, and the Clone Army, had gathered all the firepower and soldiers that they could gather to prepare for the main assault to liberate Manehattan and put an end to the Darren Jr regime.

Daniel Jr had told his father and the Mane 6 about Professor Felhand creating a secret weapon for Dexter Jr to use. The Mane 6 had a feeling about what it was and they prepared for it. Daniel Sr knew that the moment had arrived, the moment where the entire fate of all of Equestria and beyond would depend on who will win the final battle. If they failed, then the war could last for the next few decades and all of the native inhabitants would be in danger. If they succeeded, then they would be able to live in peace, but Daniel Sr. would probably be exiled from the ITPF forever.

Daniel then looked to his son and daughter, then to his friends. He smiled, went up to a podium facing the UEAF and the Clone Army and began to speak:

"My friends, today we embark on a final battle against the enemy. Darren Jr has deluded himself into thinking that he can take over this planet. As I speak, Darren Jr is gathering whatever forces remain fanatically loyal to him and push for a desperate offensive against us. This final battle will determine our fate and our future. We must band together and put an end to this horrible war. DEATH TO THE ENEMY INVADERS!!! FOR EQUESTRIA!!!"

"FOR EQUESTRIA!!!" The entire crowd yelled, as they prepared for the final battle.

Daniel then walked up to his son and daughter and looked at them.

"Son, you sure want to join the fight? It might be dangerous."

"Absolutely. It's my way to redeem myself. I also want to get a shot at Darren Jr, that no good son of a bitch. He lied and betrayed me," Daniel Jr said

Daniel Sr sighed and looked at Glenda

"Glenda, this is too dangerous for you to come along. I need you to stay here in Canterlot while I deal with Darren Jr."

"But daddy, I don't want to stay here, I want to be with you."

"Don't worry sweetie, I'll come back. In the meantime, just stay here." Daniel Sr said, as he hugged her and left along with his son.

Daniel soon met up with his friends.

"Well then, are y'all ready to end this?" Daniel Sr asked

"Absolutely Daniel Sr." Twilight said

"Then let's end this." Daniel said, as he and everypony else left with their armies

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A while later

The UEAF and the CA were close to Manehattan, except what they were looking at was not the same Manehattan as they knew, but a different place.

"W-What happened?" Rarity asked

"What have they done to Manehattan?" Rainbow Dash said with anger

"That's not Manehattan anymore. That's what the human's call "Darringrad."

Everypony looked on with horror at the city that was once Manehattan. Then, Daniel Jr. said:

"Look!"

Everypony looked at where Daniel Jr. had said and were shocked. From the city entrance, hundreds of thousands of young boy's and girl's armed with weapons charged from the gate and were running straight toward them. It was the MTSS 12th Army. Everypony readied themselves and Daniel Sr gave the word:

"Charge."

The UEAF and CA soon charged toward the MTSS 12th Army. They soon collided and began a bitter battle. For the ponies, they found it difficult to harm the young child soldiers, Fluttershy especially. The child soldiers however displayed no emotions, other then the emotions of hate and distrust towards the ponies. Thus, the UEAF had no choice but to kill or disarm them.

Daniel Jr had little to no qualms about taking down the enemy. He pulled out his Darren Youth golden knife and entered into brutal hand to hand combat against the enemy. Some of the soldiers he encountered were his friends, so Jr only disarmed them and moved on. Then, a soldier came charging at him with a knife and attempted to stab him, but Jr caught the knife before he could be stabbed. He grabbed the blade of the knife, blood coming from his hand, but Jr used his pain and pushed the soldier out of his way and threw his knife at the soldier, hitting him in the heart, killing him. Jr grabbed his knife and continued the fight.

The 12th Army seemed to make some progress because the UEAF couldn't kill them due to their being young children. But then, the very thought of the same child soldiers carrying out their familie's execution enraged them and they began to fight them showing little to no mercy. Soon, the tide began to change and within a few minutes, the surviving remnants of the 12th had either retreated to the city or surrendered.

Daniel Sr then came to his friends and praised them.

"I-I don't believe it. You've defeated the MTSS 12th Army, the army that was said to be invincible. Now I wonder what will happen next?" Daniel Sr said

"Daniel, I think your son loves fighting too much." Spike said

"Why?" Daniel Sr asked

Spike simply pointed toward Jr and Sr understood why. Jr was continually stabbing a dead soldier with his knife, not even stopping for a minute. Sr went over to Jr and grabbed his hand.

"Son, he's dead, stop it."

Jr stopped and looked at his father.

"Sorry dad. I don't know what came over me. I guess my inner demon got the best of me." Jr explained

Jr got up and cleaned his knife. Then all of a sudden

"Dad, it's him."

Sr looked and saw him: Darren Jr, mastermind of the war and atrocities. He was in a 50ft tall mecha, armed with six miniguns, four rocket launchers, an ion canon, and a tesla cannon. On the mech's sides, flying in the skies, were two spaceships.

The UEAF and CA were poised to get their vengeance on Dexter Jr. But Daniel Sr stopped them, telling them "It's between me and Darren Jr." Sr began to walk toward Darren Jr, but stopped in front of him.

"So, your that desperate to take this planet?!" Daniel Sr yelled

"Desperate? I'm on the verge of triumph! You're the one who has become desperate, protecting your unter lebensformen. My weapon will destroy you!" Darren Jr said, as he lifted his mech's arms to the sky

Soon, lightning coming from the skies and the two ships came down on a blue orb that surrounded the mech.

"Ah! Like Prometheus I steal fire from the gods. The hammer of Thor is my shield. Beautiful!" Darren Jr said, as he opened fire on Daniel Sr, prompting him to get to cover.

Daniel Sr was stuck behind cover, as he couldn't get a clear shot on the mech. Then, several shots hit the shield and Darren Jr looked around to see who it was.

"Well, well, well, if it isn't the renegade Daniel Jr." Darren Jr said

Daniel Jr was holding a laser gun and was glaring at Darren Jr.

"You lied and manipulated me. You forced me to join this war just so you could advance your own agenda. Family are supposed to be honest with each other and YOU BROKE THAT TRUST!!"

Daniel Jr then fired his laser gun again, but it didn't do much and he ducked for cover. Lighting began to surround the shield again.

"You attempt to weaken me. But my shield takes its power from the storm itself. I channel from Asgard and Zeus! You are at war with destiny. A hopeless endeavor. A villain will never master a knight."

Daniel Sr and Jr met up and fired their weapons above their cover. Daniel Jr noticed something.

"Father, I think the shield is being powered from the ships. If we can take them down, that should eliminate the mech shield's power supply!"

"Good work son!" Sr said, then...

"Daddy!!"

Daniel Sr looked at the direction of the voice and was horrified to see who said it.

"Glenda!!"

Daniel Sr and Jr ran out to grab Glenda. Sr had grabbed her while Jr kept his gun at the mech. Darren Jr was filled shock, confusion, and slight anger.

"What in hell is that abomination?" Darren Jr said

"How dare you! You will not disrespect my half-sister that way!" Jr yelled

Darren Jr soon released all of the rage that he had built up on upon hearing about the revelation

"HALF-SISTER!!! YOU MEAN THAT ABOMINATION IS YOUR HALF-SISTER!!?? DANIEL SR, YOU FUCKING PIECE OF SHIT!!! YOU ACTUALLY MATED WITH AN UNTER LEBENSFORMEN!!?? YOU HAVE SOILED AND POLLUTED THE PURITY OF THE MEDKOS FAMILY BLOODLINE!!! YOU DON'T DESERVE THE NAME MEDKOS!!! AND AS FOR THAT ABOMINATION, HEAR ME OUT, I WILL NEVER ACCEPT YOU!!! YOU WILL NEVER BE ACCEPTED INTO THE FAMILY!!! YOU ARE A FREAK, AN ABOMINATION, A PERVERSION OF WHAT A HUMAN SHOULD BE!!! YOU DON'T DESERVE THE RIGHT TO LIVE!!! DIE, ALL OF YOU, DIE!!!!" Darren Jr yelled, as he aimed his tesla and ion cannon at the three.

"BYE BYE YOU BASTARDS!!!" Darren Jr yelled, as he fired the cannons and a large explosion erupted

Everypony was shocked. Daniel Sr, Jr, and Glenda were evaporated from the face of Equestria. Some began to cry for the loss of the three, when suddenly, Spike said:

"Look! They're still alive!!"

Everyone looked at the crater and were shocked. As the fog cleared up, a white and black orb was visible. It began to recede until it was gone, revealing the trio alive and unharmed. Everypony cheered in delight, while Darren Jr was shocked, confused, and horrifed

"H-H-How?! I set the cannons to full charge!! You should've been evaporated!!!"

Daniel Sr had his right hand outstretched, with his hand covered in a white and black aura. Daniel Sr began to speak

"How dare you say all those thing's? HOW DARE YOU SAY MY DAUGHTER HAS NO RIGHT TO LIVE AND BE A MEMBER OF THE FAMILY!!!"

As Daniel continued speaking, Daniel Sr was beginning to float until he was facing Darren Jr at the same height as the mech. Then, a black and white arua began to surround him, but Sr was oblivious to this as he continued to speak.

"Sure Equestria is technology backwards, but that was because of old traditions. Now everything has changed. Everypony here has been united thanks to Queen Twilight and now they have a new reason to unite: TO STOP YOUR TYRANNICAL AND GENOCIDAL PLANS!!!" Daniel Sr said

Soon, Sr closed his eye's as the aura closed around him and began to glow. Everyone were staring at the arua with amazement and curiosity. Celestia and Luna soon realised what was happening.

"Amazing. I never thought that it was actually true," Celestia said

Twilight looked at Celestia with confusion

"What do you mean by that Celestia?" Twilight asked

"A long time ago, before Luna became Nightmare Moon, a group of ponies came before us. They told us of a prophecy: 'in the far future, a creature from somewhere beyond our system will help save our planet from a great evil that would attempt to exterminate us. This creature had both a pure innocent essence and a dark, demonic essence. The creature would be able to harness both essences to become a powerful being.' I wasn't sure what they meant for a long time, until now."

Everypony looked at Celestia in shock, then looked at the orb that had surrounded Daniel Sr. Soon, the orb began to recede and Daniel Sr came into view. But he was different. His clothes had changed to show black and white, his eyes were glowing both black and white, and he had an aura that gave the ponies a sense of awe.

"Daniel Sr is the creature that the prophecy mentioned: the Emperor of Light and Dark." Celestia said

Daniel Sr looked at Darren Jr, who was slightly shaking from fear. Sr then went down to his son and daughter and spoke in a calming tone.

"Get Glenda to safety son."

"Yes dad, come on Glenda." Daniel Jr said, as he and Glenda went to safety.

Sr looked at Darren Jr with pure hatred. He lifted his right hand, charged up his magic, and fired a fireball into one of the ships, destroying it and causing it to fall from the sky. Darren Jr soon went back to his usual self and taunted Sr.

"Your cruelty is endless, Daniel Sr. Honest, hardworking people were onboard that ship. People with families. Have you no shame? A shocking display of evil!"

Daniel Sr. then spoke, but in what could only be described as a demonic tone:

"Evil? Evil?! And that's even worse compared to what you were doing to the innocent lifeform's of Equestria? Extermination of an entire species just because they don't fit your idea of perfection? If anything, you're the one who is displaying Evil."

Daniel then powered his left hand and launched another fireball at the other ship, destroying it, but Darren Jr wasn't fazed, only throwing more taunts

"Death and Destruction. Is that all you are?"

"I might as well be, if it means stopping you."

"Once I dealt with you, I will take care of that abomination. I will spare her corpse for Professor Felhand's laboratory."

Once Darren Jr said that, Sr lost it. Suddenly, he began to glow black and white, then looked at Twilight and her friends, and spoke in his soft, calming tone again.

"Twilight, it's time."

Twilight and her friends soon understood what Daniel Sr was saying. They assembled and gathered next to Daniel Sr. They summoned the most powerful version of their friendship rainbow beam, and Daniel Sr joined in, a yin yang forming at the center of the beam as it traveled down to the mech, hitting it and destroying its shield, causing the lighting to hit the mech and a blinding white flash occurred as Darren Jr screamed.

"AGH!!!"

Soon, everyone's vision returned to normal. Once their vision returned, they saw the mech was destroyed, but the cockpit was empty, meaning Darren Jr had ejected from the mech prior to the explosion. Everyone wondered where Darren Jr was, until they heard a gun being pulled out and heard Sr yell:

"Freeze!"

Everyone looked to see what Sr had yelled at and Darren Jr running towards Darringrad. Daniel Jr put a hand on Sr's shoulder and looked at him

"He ain't worth killing, father."

Sr still had his pistol pointed at Darren Jr, who hadn't stopped running.

"Freeze! Fire!!"

Sr fired his pistol and hit Darren Jr on the knee, causing him to fall onto the ground, shocking the humans: 'A Medkos shooting another Medkos?' 'That's impossible!'

Daniel Sr and Jr walked over to Darren Jr and kicked away his pistol, keeping his gun aimed at him. Daniel Jr decided to joke around at Darren Jr's expense

"Hey Darren Jr, bet when your punk ass woke up this morning, you didn't think about three pm, you gotta a bullet hole in your knee, don't ya?"

"You couldn't kill me you chicken shit, could you?"

"Oh no, you're talking like it's over now, naw that's not it. See I'm starting to get the hang of this whole marksman thing. Shooting somebody from a distance, naw that's not it. Here's where it ends, right here, up close and personal..."

"Father!" Daniel Jr said

"...That's what I'm talking about."

"Would you do it?"

"Father, step off!"

"Do it, do it! DO IT!!"

Daniel Jr pulled his father away from Darren Jr

"Father, it's over. Don't do this."

Daniel Sr paused for a few seconds. Then, he put his pistol away and and grabbed Darren Jr by the collar of his uniform.

"Darren Jr, you have lost."

Twilight and her friends went over to Daniel Sr and Jr.

"Is it over?" Fluttershy asked

"Yes, I believe so. Oh my goodness, Twilight?"

"Yes?"

"Are you aware that your friends are now alicorns?"

Twilight was surprised when she turned around and saw her friends were now alicorns. She got them in a group hug and cried tears of joy. Then...

"Look. I see another spaceship." A clone called

Everyone looked to see a spaceship landing near Darringrad. Daniel Sr looked at the ship and couldn't believe his eyes.

"No, no it couldn't be?"

"What? What's wrong?" Rarity asked

"That ship. It has the words 'Unity, Justice, Equality.' I know who owns that ship."

Soon, hundreds of MTSS soldiers came from Darringrad and had assumed the guard position as the ramp to the ship opened. Everyone waited, guessing as to what was going to happen next, with only Daniel Sr knowing what was going to happen.

Soon, a car came down from the ramp, with the soldiers holding their weapons with pride. The car soon stopped in front of Daniel Sr and Darren Jr. The door opened and someone came out. He looked like he was twenty years old, but his hair color betrayed his true age. Everypony was shocked to see who it was.

"No way, is that who I think it is?" Rainbow Dash asked

"Yes. That is Darren Medkos Sr, The Eternal President of the ITPF and her colonies, the Shining Star of Humanity." Daniel Sr said

Dexter Sr soon spoke

"There you are son. I've heard about what you've have done."

"Dad, I was simply preparing this planet for colonization, when Daniel Sr rebelled against me, just to protect the unter lebensformen that reside on our rightfully claimed lands." Darren Jr said

Darren Sr was confused about what his son was rambling on about, until he saw Glenda. He walked over to her and bent down in front of her. Everyone was waiting to see what Darren Sr was about to do. Then, to everyone's shock and Darren Jr's horror, he hugged Glenda and patted her head.

"Hello little one," Darren Sr said, making Glenda smile a little.

"Father, what the hell are you doing?!" Darren Jr shrieked, but Sr ignored him as he looked at Glenda

"You are an interesting lifeform. A mixture of human and... What are you youngling?"

"I'm a human-griffon hybrid. My griffon mother is Gilda and my human father is Daniel Medkos Sr. Who are you?"

Darren Sr smiled and put a hand on Glenda's shoulder

"Me? I'm your many greats grandfather, Darren Medkos Sr. You say that Daniel Sr is your father?"

Glenda, in shock at meeting her many greats grandfather, responded with a resounding "yes". Darren Sr looked at Daniel Sr with a smile

"She's an adorable one."

Darren Jr couldn't believe what was happening. He started to rant to his father.

"I did everything! Everything you've ever asked me to!"

"I know you did." Darren Sr responded as he turned to look at his son

"I executed your plans!"

"As you saw fit."

"You, you promised me that we would change the world, humanity, life, and the future, together! You actually broke your promise!"

"I know. I understand that now."

"I saw that humanity had advanced in so many ways. I helped you take humanity to its maximum potential. I looked up to you not just as a father, but as a living god. You and I, we've created the perfect master species!"

"Son, your mind is warped. The thing about the master species is that there is none. There was never a master species because all life are created equal. You wouldn't know that because you were so desperate to earn my approval that you were willing to go to any length to do so."

"How did you..."

"I'm sorry son. I'm sorry."

Darren Jr didn't move for a few seconds. Then, he tried to jump on his father in pure despair until Daniel Sr had knocked him out. He looked at Darren Sr.

"So, what now?"

"I believe, we have a peace treaty to sign."

Daniel Sr beamed with joy. He looked at the Mane 6 with a smile

"It's over. The war is over."

Daniel Sr looked at Darren Sr

"Let's go, we have a treaty to sign."

Soon, Daniel Sr, Darren Sr, and the Mane 6 entered into Darringrad. They arrived at the government building, where the President of the SNU was ordered to sign the peace treaty, which he obliged. Darren Sr soon signed the treaty on behalf of the ITPF. Daniel Sr and Twilight signed as representatives of Equestria, thereby ending the war.

"At last, it's over." Daniel Sr said

Author's Note

And that's that. The war is over. But the tale isn't over yet. There's still a few more chapter's left before this story reaches it's conclusion. If you found that the image I use to depict Darringrad is unsettling, then I apologise.

Chapter 18A: Preparing for the Trial

A few day's later

News of the surrender had reached the ITPF and her colonies. For Darren Jr supporters, it marked the end of the idea of human supremacy in their view. For Darren Sr supporters and members of the Anti Darren Jr Union, it came as a relief that the war was over.

The final death toll of the entire war was 600 million human soldier's were killed in action, prisoners of war, or wounded. Forty-three percent of the entire space fleet was destroyed. The war costed the ITPF around five to fifteen percent of its entire economy. For the ponies and their allies, the amount they lost was not known. The amount of lifeforms that died at the camp was still undetermined, but that would change in a few days.

Darren Jr was immediately vilified in the press as a war-monger and insane psychopath, and now the public, except for Darren Jr supporters, began to question if Darren Jr was a worthy successor to his father, demanding that he face justice and resign his post.

In Fillydelphia, a penitentiary was used to hold various war criminals that were being housed there, including Professor Felhand, who was captured just a few hour's after the war ended.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Canterlot

Daniel Sr and Daniel Jr was with Twilight and her friend's to discuss the preparation for the upcoming future war crimes trial. They had deliberated about what to do in the trial.

"Look, we're all here because we need to discuss a very important issue that we have here: what to do with captured war criminals?" Daniel Sr said

"Well, in order to show the humans and to strike a blow to Darren Jr, the tribunal will be composed of the two powers: the Intergalactic Terran People's Federation, headed by Darren Medkos Sr and Equestria, headed by Queen Twilight," Daniel Jr said

"Who will be the prosecutor?" Rainbow Dash asked

"Reinhard Fredrick. He's a successful lawyer who never lost any case. Darren Sr has contacted him and made him the offical prosecutor at the tribunal." Daniel Sr responded

"Will this be a fair legal trial?" Fluttershy asked

Daniel Jr had a look of surprise on his face

"You want to have a fair trial? Fluttershy, you must understand, Darren Jr tried to exterminate every lifeform on this world, and yet, you want them to have a fair trial?"

"No son, she's right. This will not be a legal lynching. If we immediately declared them guilty without any hard concrete evidence, then it proves that Darren Jr was right." Daniel Sr said

"You're right, I'm sorry," Daniel Jr said

"So, what's next Daniel?" Applejack asked

"Next, we need a place to hold the trial, any suggestion?"

The Mane six began to brainstorm ideas on a location to set the trial. It took a few seconds, but then Pinkie Pie came up with the answer

"Oh, oh, I know where we can hold the trial: Manehattan."

Daniel Sr and Jr smiled

"Yes, that's perfect. Darren Jr did plan to have the former city as the capital city of the SNU had they won. Putting the trial there would have a sense of irony to it. Nice idea Pinkie," Daniel Jr said

"Well then, now that's done, let's move on to the next part: who we should put on trial. It's clear that Darren Jr will be put on trial, but who else? The military leaders, political leaders?"

"What about the bankers and industrialists who funded Darren Jr?" Twilight asked

"Yes. We need to suggest the scope of the crimes, I want this trial to be the first of many." Sr said

"How about we chose a symbolic figurehead of each category, cover the whole spectrum, that way no one can get off clean." Fluttershy said

"Makes sense," Rarity said

"If we win convictions, then we can keep prosecuting every Darren Jr supporter till we're done," Rainbow Dash said

"But remember, we might also fail to win convictions, in which case a majority of the criminals might go free," Daniel Jr said

"Let's focus on existing laws, what laws did Darren Jr break during his tenure as the Acting President?" Sr asked

"Well, he promoted hate crimes against different life forms, promoted human racial supremacy, broke the Geneva convention, broke the Hauge convention, crimes against peace, crimes against life, plotting and committing genocide, and possibly many other crimes," Daniel Jr said

"My fear is that at the end of the day, when all is said and done, this trial will be perceived as nothing more then an act of revenge," Twilight said

"Don't worry Twilight, this trial will not be perceived as a trial of vengeance, but as a trial of moral superiority." Daniel Sr said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Fillydelphia

People in their early thirties to their late eighties were being led out of their cells into a hallway while wearing prison outfits. An MTSS Scharführer came into the room, carrying a baton, followed by a young man carrying a clipboard.

"Inmates, identify yourselfs."

A young man in his mid seventy's with grey hair came up and took off his hat

"Joesph Heinwell."

"Head of Labour Conscription of the SNU."

"Former head," the Scharführer said, as a man in his early seventy's with grey hair came up and spoke with a bold voice

"John Blackstone"

"Publisher of... Sir, I don't know how to pronounce this."

"Humanum suprematus"

"It's filth" said a elderly man, John giving the man a hateful glare

"You bankers are all cowards, you don't think I know that?"

"Shut up. Who are you?"

"William von Bosworth, president of the ITPF's banks and Minister of the Economy of the SNU. I do not understand why I've been accused here."

"I'm your jailer, not your lawyer. You'll get your day in court." The Scharführer said, as he went to another man

"Daron Ferdinand"

"Chief of radio operations in the SNU."

They went to another man who said nothing and was nervous.

"Jack Evanston, former deputy president of the SNU."

They went over to another man, but before they said another thing, the man introduced himself

"William C. Jonathan."

"Hmm, SNU Foreign Minister and Foreign Minister of the ITPF."

They went over to a man who was shaking

"And who are you?" The Scharführer asked, but the man didn't answer, instead, the man next to him answered

"Sir, this is Dr. Ron Davidson, the head of the Labour Front of the SNU and the ITPF."

"Your Dr. Albert Dupont?"

"Yes sir."

"What's wrong with Davidson?"

"His mind's not what it used to be."

"He's a drunk, it's finally catching up to him!" Yelled Blackstone

"I said shut up!" The Scharführer yelled

"Scharführer, that man, Blackstone, is a disgusting person. A pornographer, and a fascist. I do not wish to be housed with him." Jack Will said

"We make no distinctions"

"Scharführer!" Said a man wearing a uniform with the rank of Gruppenführer, as the Scharführer came over to him

"May I peacefully protest our arrest? We were only following orders, nothing more. I'm sure that as an officer that used to serve under Darren Jr, I'm sure you can understand that we had to follow orders from our commanding chief."

"Who are you?"

"MTSS Gruppenführer Mike Bulford."

The Scharführer looked at Bulford for a few seconds before he ripped out his own Darren Jr ring and stomped on it, shocking the inner circle of Darren Jr

"There, I'm no longer in allegiance with Darren Jr. You are all war criminals! Lock them up."

The criminals were all locked up back into their cells after giving their names and positions. The Scharführer went with several guards towards a room that contained Darren Jr, who looked at him and stood still

"Vice-President Darren Medkos Jr at your service."

"You are in a penitentiary in Fillydelphia. Did they tell why you were your here?" The Scharführer said

"Because we lost the war and we will be released."

"That's up to the tribunal."

"I've heard about this tribunal, its opinion does not concern me. The opinion of the human race matters."

"Is that so?"

"History will show that everything I did was for the human master race. There'll be statues of Darren Medkos Jr all over this planet in ten years, little statues perhaps, but one in every home."

"You still in that shit? Disgusting. Starting right now, I'm putting you on a diet. You'll be physical and mentally fit to stand trial."

Suddenly, the sound of an ambulance flooded the room as an ambulance entered the front entrance of the penitentiary and its back doors opened with a man coming out. The Scharführer came to meet him

"Captain!" The Scharführer said as the captain sulated him

"Who is it?"

"Hans Yossef. He tried to cut his wrists and throat, but these soldiers stopped him before he could successfully kill himself," the captain said as three soldier's came out of the ambulance carrying a stretcher with a man on it

"The commandant of the extermination camp," the Scharführer said, as he looked at a nearby Rottenführer

"Take him to the infirmary, have him checked out. I want a six man watch around the clock."

"Yes sir," said the Rottenführer as he left with the other's to take Hans Yossef to the infirmary. The Scharführer shook hands with the Captain

"Good work captain. What's your name?"

"Henry Donnagin II"

"You and your men want chow with us?"

"Thank you sir"

"Are you a surgeon?"

"I'm a psychologist," Henry said, as he and the Scharführer walked to away to discuss several things

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Two day's later, Manehattan

Daniel Sr and his friends arrived at the city that was currently guarded by the UEAF and the CA. Twilight and her friends still couldn't believe that this mega city was once Manehattan. Daniel Sr said it was also the site where the war first began with the invasion of Manehattan. It looked so different. They soon arrived a palace that looked grand

"That palace looks marvelous. Is that where the trial will be held?" Rarity asked

"No, that is just the entrance. Wait until you see the palace where the trial will take place," Daniel Sr said, as he and the Mane six went through the palace entrance and soon came upon a colossal palace.

The Mane six didn't say anything, they were speechless. Daniel Sr and the
Mane six soon entered the building and saw that the interior was empty, with no living soul inside. They went inside a decently large room that was also empty.

"This my friends, is the palace of the supreme justice. This is also the place where the Human Supremacy Laws were decreed that deprived all of Equestria's lifeforms of their rights in enemy held territory." Daniel Sr said

"Is this where we'll hold the trial?" Rainbow Dash asked

"Yes. But we're going to have to make this place ready for the trial. I'll get a team to have this room prepared for the trial," Daniel Sr said, when a human cadet came into the room carrying a letter. Daniel Sr opened the letter, read it, and sighed

"Apparently President Darren Sr has Wil Burstein appointed to be the human judge for the trial," Daniel Sr said

"Really? Ah thought that Burstein fellow was too old," Applejack said

"I don't know why, but what Darren Sr says is absolute. Now if you excuse me, I need to find us a hotel for all of us to relax in while we wait for the trial to be ready," Daniel Sr said as he left.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In Fillydelphia

The prisoners were standing at the entrance. Two prison transport trucks were there, with a man with a clipboard.

"If your name is called, get your ass on the transport," the man said as he began to call out names while guards took the men to the trucks.

Darren Jr and his confidante, Jack Wilhelm, looked at each other with no emotion.

"I think we might as well be dead already," Darren Jr said, as he and Jack were the last ones left and were loaded up.

The trucks soon departed the penitentiary and soon were on their way towards their destination: Manehattan

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Manehattan Landing Docks, one day later

Daniel Sr was talking with Wil Burstein about the nature of his role in the trial. Daniel Sr was concerned about Burstein.

"I appreciate your concern about me, but don't worry sir, I can still walk," Burstein said

"Are you sure? I mean, you just turned a hundred and one years old about a month ago," Daniel Sr said

"Yes I'm sure. Now what is the state of the trial?" Burstein asked

"Well, we're gathering up evidence and choosing defendants. We've settled on twenty seven defendants. We've narrowed our targets to those who created the extermination camp...."

"Good thinking, splendid."

"...ones who had gathered all the slave labour, as well as those who used them."

"Absolutely right."

"I'll tell my many greats grandfather to make you the chief justice representing humanity at the trial."

"Thank you. Now if you will excuse me, I need to find a hotel to stay while I wait for the trial," Burstein said as he hailed a taxi and left

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Manehattan Maximum Security Penitentiary, a day later

A group of soldiers and officer's were standing while the Scharführer gave a little speech

"First thing you need to know about these men is that they're war criminals, their rank means nothing, there is to be no exchange of salutes or any other form of military courtesy." The Scharführer said, as the soldiers nodded in agreement

"Now I know most of you man, women, and child saw combat. You lost friends, companions, and relatives. You've all seen the horrors of war. People who died because of the hateful policies of Darren Jr. Our job is to ensure that these war criminals survive long enough for justice to be served. Make sure our friends, companions, and relatives murders were not in vain. That will be all," the Scharführer said, as the guards stood at attention

Later, as gaurds stood outside the prisoners cell, a soldier carrying a bucket and mop entered into Darren Jr cell and dropped the bucket and mop in front of him

"Clean your cell."

"I beg your pardon?"

"I said clean your cell, got that?"

Darren Jr tried to push the bucket away, but the guard kept giving it back to him, leading to a brief struggle before Darren Jr suddenly collapsed onto the bed and was breathing heavily, leading the soldier to yell for a medic

A minute later, a medic was pulling out a needle from Darren Jr's right arm. The Scharführer was standing at the doorway with the guard that was standing at the door

"How is he?"

"He's stabilized. But his heart rate was up to about two hundred and seventy beats per minute. Could lead to heart failure, given that he is a hundred and eleven year's old," the medic explained

"Oh that's just great, just great. The oldest man in prison," the Scharführer said as he looked at the guard, a young twenty year old with the rank of Unterscharführer

"Unterscharführer?"

"Walter III, sir," the guard replied

"I'm making Darren Jr your personal responsibility, he's not to exerte himself. With God and Darren Sr as my witnesses, he will be in the best of health when they hang him," the Scharführer said as he left Walter alone.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Outside the Palace of the Supreme Justice

Rarity was directing the construction and interior design group's on the project when Daniel Jr came up to her

"Hello Rarity."

"Why hello darling, so nice to see you again."

"So I see that the project is coming along smoothly."

"You should see the inside, follow me."

Daniel Jr followed Rarity into the main courtroom, he was impressed and noticed something about the design

"Rarity, are you trying to create a larger version of the Nuremberg courtroom?" Daniel Jr asked as he showed Rarity a picture of the Nuremberg courtroom

"Why yes darling, I simply am. Your father and everpony else are in his office," Rarity said, as she and Jr went to his father's office

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Later, in the office

"Mr. Fredrick will take Darren Jr. This should be fun," Daniel Sr said

"I'll take von Bosworth, Dupont, and Ferdinand," Applejack said

"Good. Are the indictments ready?"

"I say we hold off until the last possible moment. As it is, we get to treat them like POWs, we can interrogate them all day long," Spike said

"Once indicted, they're entitled to have their lawyers present. This is going to be a fair trial. Let's serve them as soon as possible. Let Spike deliver the indictments. lt's only fair for all the species in Equestria to do their part and Spike will serve as a representative of the dragons," Twilight said

"Right you are Twilight," Daniel Sr said

"What if the defendant's want Darren Jr supporters as lawyers?" Pinkie asked

"Oh hell no! What crazy example would that set?" Daniel Jr asked

"Free speech," Rarity said

"For crying out loud everyone, Darren Jr supporters defending other Darren Jr supporters when they ought to be on trial theirselves, it's madness!" Daniel Jr ranted, as he left the room

"What's up with him sugercube?" Applejack asked

"He just wants justice. He's been so manipulated and lied to by Darren Jr that he hates him. I wouldn't be surprised if he advocated for Darren Jr to be sentenced to death," Daniel Sr said as he sighed

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A day later, Manehattan penitentiary

Darren Jr was drinking a cup of fruit punch when his cell door opened and the cyborg Spike came into the room carrying a stack of papers clipped together

"Good morning. l am Major Spike. l am the officer appointed by the Military Tribunal to--"

"Wait? Are you a humanoid?" Darren Jr asked

"Yes."

"Finally, a humanoid creature. Major Spike, l have heard this name before. Why would l have heard this name?"

"I was captured and tortured by your lackey Professor Felhand, escaped, and blew up your research facility."

"I see."

"l am the officer appointed by the Military Tribunal to serve upon you a copy of the indictment in which you are named as defendant. l'm also here to advise you as to your right to counsel," Spike said as he handed Darren Jr the indictment papers, only for him to throw it onto his bed

"l care nothing for lawyers. You can find one for me, Major Spike of the Dragon Clans. We're lifeforms of culture. We both know the truth. The victors will always be the judges. The vanquished, always the accused. Yes?"

Spike said nothing as he left, leaving Darren Jr alone, with him opening the indictment up to read the charges against him. Spike went to Albert Dupont's cell and went in, giving the same speech and handing him the papers

"Until l've studied this, l cannot speak to the accuracy of the charges against me. But l acknowledge the necessity of this trial and accept my inclusion in it."

Spike was surprised at the response given to him

"How can you say that before reading the charges?"

"There's a common responsibility for the crimes committed in the name of the human race. No one is blameless. Apart from the victims."

Spike soon left the cell, feeling confused about Albert Dupont. He went into the other inmate's cells and their reaction ranged from confusion to pure anger

"But we were just following orders!" Mike Bulford

"l know nothing about crimes against life." Joesph Heinwell said

"Here's a list of lawyers."

"Traitors! They're all traitorous names!" John Blackstone yelled

"l want to be defended by a MTSS space officer." Jack Will said

"l was a lawyer myself, full of ideals." Hans Yossef

"Why don't you just shoot us now!? Why don't you shoot us now?" Ron Davidson said, as he held the indictment in his hand, looking at Spike with pure anger, with Spike barely flinching. He knew in time that these criminals would face justice

Author's Note

Preparations for the trial are halfway completed. Soon, Darren Jr and his little inner circle will face the full might of justice and pay for their deeds.

Chapter 18B: Preperations nearly finished

A day later, Palace of the Supreme Justice

Daniel Sr had arrived earlier in the morning to help prepare the defendants' case files. When he got to his office however, he was surprised to see stacks of binders, folders, and documents all over the room with Daniel Jr and some ponies, dragons, griffons, and changelings assisting each other in searching the file's.

"Found any directives on slave labour?" Sr asked

"Take your pick. You know, there's something peculiar about Darren Jr and his cronies. Makes them keep detailed records of everything they ever did. It's downright perverse. They put into writing every single plan, thought, and action they ever did. ln this room is enough evidence
to hang the entire inner circle," Daniel Jr said with clear disgust

"l'll settle for 27 clean convictions," Daniel Sr said

Gilda came in carrying a binder full of paper. Daniel Sr walked up to her.

"Got what you need?"

"More than we need. l've arranged all your random notes for the opening statement into something less random. Legal, thematic, anecdotal, precedent, and theory," Gilda said, as she handed him the binder

"Thanks dear. Now everyone, we only have at least three days to make the speech, so until I'm done, my son will be in charge. Good luck," Sr said, as he left the room

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

The main court room of the Palace of the Supreme Justice

The main human senior judges, along with the junior judges and representatives of the various nation's of Equestria were inspecting the room for the upcoming trial. They marveled at the work of Rarity's design of an enlarged version of the Nuremberg courtroom.

"My god, it's amazing, looks like Nuremberg," said the American junior judge

"Sure does look like it," said the British judge

"Well, looks like everything's almost ready for the huge trial that will inevitably come, let's just all go relax at the party that's being held at the grand hotel," said the Changeling judge

Everyone soon went to the hotel to relax and have some fun before the trial

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Hotel Dexter Sr, Manehattan

Everyone, both from the ITPF and Equestria were hanging out at the hotel discussing some topics. Some to drink, and others to let loose and have fun. But there was one group that was talking about the trial

"Okay so everyone is clear about this trial. This trial will change the course of history for all of us, got it?" Daniel Sr asked

"Crystal clear," Twilight said

"Look who just showed up," Rainbow Dash said

Everyone looked to see Wil Burstein walk in with the judges. They walk up to the group

"Ahh, Daniel Sr. You'll be happy to know that everything is nearly prepared for the trial," Burstein said

"Excellent. Remember, this trial has to be a joint ITPF-Equestrian trial, we can't let one side have too much dominance, understand?" Twilight asked

"Yes," the group said

The group then noticed a young man in an army uniform.

"Who's that?" Fluttershy asked

"That's Henry Donnagin II. He's been sent here to deal with any potential suicide attempts from the prisoners," Daniel Jr said

"That's good," Fluttershy said

Then, the sound of feedback could be heard and everyone in attendance looked up to see the American junior judge with the microphone

"Ladies, Gentlemen, and fellow living beings, a toast to my colleagues who are fortunate to work in a profession where they can speak their minds, and not like diplomats who must behave like a well taught dog."

Everyone laughed at the junior judge's joke. The judge soon raised a glass

"To the law!"

"To the law!" Replied everyone in the courtroom, as the music resumed and everyone danced to it while other's continue their conversations

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Manehattan Maximum Security Penitentiary, Manehattan, a day later

The Scharführer and Donnagin II were walking around the courtyard

"Now my opinion is that head shrinking has no place in a army. But you've been assigned to me captain and I plan to make full use of you. Your going to help me ensure that I won't lose any prisoners," the Scharführer said

"Well from I've seen here, you've already created the atmosphere of a suicide ward," Gustavo II said

"What are you talking about?"

"These men have nothing to do all day except sit around and think about their fate."

"Well they should think about it."

"Well if you want to keep them alive and sane, I think you should keep them occupied, both mentally and physically, a small library for instance."

"Library?"

"Library would make all the difference in the world, as well as an exercise yard."

"Well yes, I also had something else in mind. I thought of putting you in their lives, give them somebody to talk to, open up to, and allow them the chance to jibber jabber with someone as bright and smart as you. They'll tell you what they're thinking, what they're planning, and you'll report everything you hear to me. And don't tell me about ethics and morals. These men are prisoners, criminals, not patients. How's the deal captain, take it or leave it?"

Donnagin stood there for a few seconds until he said

"I will if you put the library and exercise yard in."

"Consider it done," the Scharführer said as he left

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Manehattan, around the same time

A group of reporters were in an army bus that was driving around the mega city.

"Alright gentleman, you will show your press credentials at the Palace of the Supreme Justice. Don't worry about you luggage, I'll take it to the hotel you'll be staying at," said the driver

Soon, the bus arrives at the entrance to the palace as several hundred other reporters were there, showing their press credentials to army guards. The reporters disembark and arrive.

They soon started taking pictures showing human children playing with ponies, griffons, and other creatures their age. That showed that a new era of peace and cooperation between the ITPF and Equestria would blossom, determining the outcome of the trial.

They started taking pictures showing humans and ponies working together. They took several pictures before they went to register their credentials.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Inside Manehattan Maximum Security Penitentiary, a day later

The prisoners were getting their old uniforms returned, except without their decorations or their rank insignia. Some were conversing with each other, others just never spoke. All were under the watch of several guards and Donnagin.

One of the prisoners went over to Donnagin. It was Ivan. Even after he defected to Equestria, he said that justice had to be served, so he included himself in the trial as a defendant. He spoke to Donnagin

"I've turned over my diaries over to the ponies willingly. They will no doubt prove my involvement in the camp, but also my resistance to this whole thing, and my condemnation of the persecution to the lifeforms of Equestria. Anyone reading my diaries will know what was in my heart. They will understand that the thing's that I wrote about the lifeforms being innocent was sincere."

"I believe you Ivan, and yet, you were the deputy commandant of the camp. How do you explain that? Legally I'm not a lawyer or judge, but how do you explain that to yourself?"

"I don't know, I really don't know. It's as though I'm lost," Ivan said as he left

Darren Jr soon spoke "Friends, friends, when we begin this grotesque farce tomorrow my friends, never forgot that we are here for one reason and one reason only: we lost the war."

The prisoners, minus Ivan, murmured in agreement. Darren Jr continued to speak

"But one day, our grateful human race will honor our legacy and our work," He said with a smile, as the men, minus Ivan, Miller, Belkin, and Albert, chuckled in agreement, as Jr looked at Donnagin

"Docter, what do you have? One human, you have a fine man, two humans, a point, three humans, a war." The men laughed at the joke except for Ivan, Miller, Belkin, and Albert, who looked at Jr with disgust.

"Are you such in a good mood Mr. Medkos Jr, or is this your way of handling fear?" Donnagin asked, making Jr go silent for a few seconds. He looked at Donnagin

"Fear? What do I have to fear? I have ordered hundreds of millions of men into battle thinking that they would come back. And yet I was wrong, as over six hundred million fine humans were killed. Why should I, their leader, tremble in fear when called upon to face the enemy? I know that I'm a condemned man, that is with no consequences. But there is still work to be done, and mark my words, it will be done," Darren Jr said as he looked back at his fellow inmates

"One unter lebensformen, an idiot, two unter lebensformen, a club, three unter lebensformen, chaos, anarchy, and disorder," Jr said as the men laughed with him, leaving Donnagin upset and Ivan, Albert, Miller, and Belkin disgusted

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Palace of the Supreme Justice, night

Daniel Sr and Gilda, in her anthro form, were walking toward the courtroom discussing the speech when they arrived. Daniel Sr and Gilda were stunned by the final product.

"This is wonderful, Rarity really did an amazing job with this place," Gilda said, as Daniel Sr walked around and sighed. He looked at Gilda and said:

"We're ready."

Author's Note

This is it. Next chapter will be the chapter everyone has been waiting for. Get ready for it.

Chapter 18C: Trial: Days 1-2

One month later, beginning of Spring 2122

Manehattan Maximum Security Penitentiary

Darren Jr puts on cologne and looks out of his cell window for a few seconds until his cell door opens and Walter III comes into the room. Darren Jr greets him

"Good morning Unterscharführer."

"Good morning sir. It's time to go."

Darren Jr turns around and looks at Walter, wearing his VP suit.

"How do I look?"

"You look fine sir. How do you feel?"

"Excited. I waited a while. A while of silence. Now at last, the human master race will hear the voice of the man who tried to spread our presence beyond our own galaxy," Darren Jr said, as he grabbed a folder and saluted the Unterscharführer

"Shall we?"

"I'm sorry sir, I'm not allowed to salute you."

"Of course."

Outside of Darren Jr cell, the other inmates were handcuffed to their guards as the Scharführer walked down and gave the order to move them to the trucks and to move them to the Palace of the Supreme Justice.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Daniel Sr and his friend's were making their way to the Palace of the Supreme Justice by armored trucks. As they were approaching the palace, it was surrounded by reporter's and huge crowds of humans and ponies waiting outside the palace entrance.

They soon enter the palace grounds and disembark to enter the palace. Only about a minute after they enter, the armored truck's carrying the war criminals also enter the palace grounds, amidst mass yelling from the crowds.

The criminals soon arrive at the courtroom and took their seats. Daniel and his friend's also enter the courtroom and they gave Darren Jr and his cronies hateful glares. The courtroom was packed with spectators, from humans to ponies.

Meanwhile, the judge's were getting ready to commence the trial. Wil Burstein looked at the judges and gave them a reassuring smile. Soon, the judges enter the room and the noise dies down. Wil soon bangs his gavel and speaks:

"This trial, which is now to begin, is unique in the annals of jurisprudence and history. The defendants, all having been served with copies of the indictments are now to enter their pleas. Darren Medkos Jr."

Darren Jr stands up

"l have a statement which l will now read to the court," he says, but before he can utter a signal word, he is stopped by Wil

"The defendants are not to make a speech. They are only to enter a plea."

Darren Jr looked at Wil and said:

"l declare myself, in the sense of the indictment, nicht schuldig. Not guilty," Darren Jr said as he sat back down.

"Jack Evanston."

"Nyet, Nyet."

"Record that as not guilty. William Jonathan."

"Not Guilty!"

"Mike Bulford."

"Not Guilty!"

"Professor Felhand."

"Not Guilty"

"Hermann Gospel."

"Not Guilty!"

"Mack Canterbury."

"Not Guilty."

"Oberführer Belkin Sunderland."

"Guilty."

Everyone in the courtroom looked at Belkin with shock and surprise. A majority of the defendant's looked at Belkin with hateful glares. The judge then went back to calling out the name's

"Ivan Novák."

"Guilty"

The reaction is the same as before

"Albert Dupont"

"Guilty"

"Joseph Heinwell"

"Not Guilty"

"John Blackstone"

"Not Guilty!"

"Hans Yossef"

"Not Guilty!"

"Daron Ferdinand"

"Not Guilty"

"Walter Wagner"

"Not Guilty"

"William Von Bosworth"

"Not Guilty"

"Karl Moore"

"Not Guilty"

"Jack Wilhelm"

"Not Guilty"

"Jack Will"

"Not Guilty"

"Boulder Sawn"

"Not Guilty"

"Alfred Thompson"

"Not Guilty"

"Franz Gipson"

"Not Guilty"

"Otto Soderbergh"

"Not Guilty"

"Constantine Norbert"

"Not Guilty"

"Gruppenführer Miller Glenbrook"

"Guilty"

"And Hans Kitchener"

"Not Guilty"

Fluttershy soon asked Daniel Sr a question

"Daniel, why is Miller one of the defendant's? I thought he saved Equestria."

"Well, even though that's true, he told me that even though he changed sides, he still participated in the Manehattan Conference. He wants to clear his mind by including himself in the trial," Daniel Sr explained

"The defendants have all entered their pleas. Justice Fredrick, your opening speech, please."

Justice Fredrick got up, went over to the podium, pulled out the speech that Daniel Sr had prepared for him, and began his speech.

"May it please you, your honors, the privilege of opening of the first trial in history for crimes against innocent alien lifeforms from beyond our galaxy. The wrongs that we seek to condemn and punish have been so calculated, and devastating, that civilization cannot tolerate their being ignored because it cannot survive their being repeated. That two great civilizations, flushed with peace and hope, and stung with injury, stay the hand of vengeance and voluntarily submit their captive enemies to the judgment of the law, is one of the most significant tributes that Power has ever paid to Reason. lf these men are the first war leaders of a defeated planet, in what is to be the first intergalactic trial to date, to be prosecuted in the name of the law, we agree that here they must be given a presumption of innocence. We accept the burden of proving criminal acts, and the responsibility of these defendants for their commission. We have no purpose here to incriminate the whole human race. Darren Jr did not use his powers for the greater good by trying to establish diplomatic relations with Equestria, but by abusing his powers to declare war on Equestria. He and his cronies have for a year, attempted to exterminate all life on this planet, all because they saw the ponies committing a crime in their eye's. What is that crime you ask? The crime of not fitting the ideals of human supremacy."

The crowd looked at Fredrick with awe as he continued speaking

"You will hear today and in the days ahead of the enormity and the horror of their acts. The prosecution will give you undeniable proofs of these incredible events. l count myself as one who received, during this war, atrocity tales with suspicion or skepticism. No more. The catalogue of crimes will omit nothing that could be conceived by their pathological pride, cruelty, and lust for power. You will hear of the repression of organized labor. The harassment and persecution of the citizens of Equestria and beyond. The conversion of mere xenophobia into the deliberate extermination of the ponies in Equestria. You'll hear of the series of human aggressions and conquests. The terror that settled over Equestria. The havoc wrought on the occupied territories. And you'll know that the real complaining party at your bar is Civilization. Civilization asks whether law is so laggard as to be utterly helples to deal with crimes of this magnitude by criminals of this order of importance. lt does not expect that you can make war impossible. lt does expect that your juridical action will put the forces of law, its precepts, its prohibitions and, above all, its sanctions on the side of peace. So lifeforms of good will in all planets may have leave to live by no man's leave, underneath the law."

Fredrick soon finished his speech. Everyone in the courtroom, minus the majority of the defendants, applauded the speech as Fredrick went back to sit down. The courtroom went quiet as Wil banged the gavel.

"First day of court is adjourned."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Afternoon, Manehattan Maximum Security Center cafeteria

Darren Jr and his cronies were eating lunch under watch.

"Jackson's speech? Pedantic. Tiresome lot of nothing. l nodded off twice," Jr said

"The food is better today. Do you think they'll feed us like this every day?" Mack asked

"They always feed you well before they hang you," Otto said sadly

"That's true," Mack said with a sigh

"They can't kill us. We're honorable men. They have to set us free," Jr said

Belkin got frustrated

"How about you worry about building your defense, you no good son of a bitch."

Darren Jr looked at Belkin. He then said:

"If your not going to eat your food, give it to me. It's such a crime to waste such good food."

Belkin looked at Jr with hatred and replied

"Fuck you Jr. Hope to see you face justice motherfucker," Belkin said as he ate his lunch

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Palace of the Supreme Justice, the next day

"Is the Changeling prosecution ready?" Asked Wil

"Yes we are," said a Changeling, as he went up to the podium and opened up a folder

"Your Honors, with permission, l wish to read from a sworn affidavit by one John Friedrich Miller. A construction manager who, in a civilian capacity was employed by the Army in occupied Baltimare for two months. On several occasions he observed the mass murders of local residents committed by the special force's. One such occasion he writes, took place on March 5, 2120 near the city. That morning, Mr. Miller was informed that 1,000 residents from that city were to be taken by special force's trucks to a place near his building site where they were to be shot and buried in large pits. He continues 'There upon l drove to the site and saw near it great mounds of earth. Several SF trucks stood in front of them. l heard shots, in quick succession coming from behind one of the earth mounds. Those who had just got off the trucks, young and old of all ages, had to head to behind an earth mound upon the order of an SF man, who carried a whip. And without screaming or weeping, these innocent residents, stood around in family groups, kissed each other, said their farewells. I watched a family of about eight, a father and a mother with their children and two grown-up daughters. A grandmother with snow-white hair was holding the youngest, perhaps two year's old, in her arms and singing to it, tickling it, and the child was cooing with delight. All the residents around were looking on with tears in their eyes. The father was holding the hoof of his son, about 10 years old and speaking to him softly. The boy was fighting his tears. The father pointed to the sky, stroked the boy's head, seemed to explain something to him. At that moment, the SF man at the pit shouted to his comrades. The latter counted off about 30 ponies and instructed them to stay put. Among them was the family that l have mentioned. l well remember a mare, slim, with a beige colored body, and with blue hair, who as she passed close to me, pointed to herself and said: 'Twenty-three.' 'l then walked around the mound, and was confronted by an enormous grave. Ponies were closely wedged together and lying on top of each other so that only their heads were visible. Nearly all had blood running over their muzzles. Some of the ponies shot were still moving. Some were lifting their arms and turning their heads to show that they were still alive. The pit was at least two-thirds full. l estimated that it already contained about five hundred ponies. The victims went down some steps which were cut out of the clay wall of the pit and clambered over the heads of the ponies lying there to the place where the SF man had directed them. They lay down in front of the dead or injured. Some caressed those who were still alive and spoke to them in low voices. Then l heard a series of shots. I looked back into the pit and saw that the bodies were twitching. The heads lying already motionless were on top of the bodies that lay beneath them. When l walked back, around the mound, l noticed another truckload had arrived. This time it included the sick and the infirm. And the shooting continued.' Signed, Friedrich Miller."

Everyone was silent upon hearing the testimony. The changling had picked up his folder and sat back down. There was small whispers among the people and ponies in the court. Darren Jr looked at his cronies.

"Have any of you heard about this 'Miller' person?"

None of defendants knew, all except for Belkin, who said that Miller was under his jurisdiction. They all quiet down as they think about what to do next.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
MMSC, after day two of trial

The prisoners, handcuffed to their guards, walk back to their cells. While their guards are inputting security code to the cells, the prisoners talk to each other

"They go on about this 'Miller' person. It doesn't concern us. We were not even mentioned," Jonathan said

"They must have very little evidence against us," Ferdinand said

"I always suspected that the prosecutors and judges were traitors to humanity. Now I'm sure of it," Blackstone said

"Shut up Blackstone!" Will said

"Men, please don't be so naive. We're on trial. Of course they're going to say terrible thing's about us. They have not even begun," Darren Jr said, as their cuffs were off and they were lead into their cells. The trial was progressing and the fate of the defendants would be determined by the outcome of the trial.

Author's Note

The trial has started. Many of you have been waiting to see Darren Jr and his cronies face judgement. Now it comes down to Daniel Sr to ensure that justice is done.

Special Chapter: Defendant profile's

Author's Note

This is a chapter dedicated to the profiles of those who defendants in the trial.

Special Chapter: Defendant profile's

Defendant #1:
Name: Darren Medkos Jr
Age: 112
Position: Vice-President of the Intergalactic Terran People's Federation and her colonies (de facto 2010, de jure 2020-2121) (suspended). In line to succeed his father to the presidency (2010-2121) (suspended). Minister of Colonial Affairs (2050-2121) (suspended). Former Acting President of the ITPF and her colonies (2118-2121)
Wife: N/A
Children: Farren Medkos (M) (79), Melissa Medkos (F) (65)
Father: Darren Medkos Sr (120)
Mother: Queen Eleanor of Holland (120)
Siblings: Dr. Dyson Medkos Sr (Brother) (112), Sylvia Medkos (Sister) (111), Eloise Medkos (Sister) (111)
Personality: Ruthless, Egotistical, Cold

Defendant #2:
Name: Joseph Heinwell
Age: 75
Position: Head of Labour Conscription of the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Timid but Stern and Serious

Defendant #3:
Name: John Blackstone
Age: 71
Position: Publisher of Humanum suprematus (2079-2121)
Personality: Racist, Stern, Brutal, Biased

Defendant #4:
Name: William Von Bosworth
Age: 85
Position: President of the ITPF's Bank's (2070-2107), Minister of the Economy of the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Fair, Kind, Stern

Defendant #5:
Name: Daron Ferdinand
Age: 55
Position: Chief of radio operations in the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Loyal, Brave, Stern

Defendant #6:
Name: Jack Evenston
Age: 63
Position: Deputy President of the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Stern, Shy

Defendant #7:
Name: William C. Jonathan
Age: 82
Position: SNU Foreign Minister (2120-2121), Foreign Minister of the ITPF (2089-2119)
Personality: Serious, Loyal, Stern

Defendant #8:
Name: Ron Davidson
Age: 67
Position: Head of the Labour Front of the SNU (2120-2121), Head of the Labour Front of the ITPF (2103-2111)
Personality: Shy, Timid, Stern

Defendant #9:
Name: Albert Dupont
Age: 43
Position: Minister of Armaments of the ITPF (2105-2108), Minister of Armaments of the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Fair, Kind, Courageous

Defendant #10:
Name: Jack Will
Age: 65
Position: Marshal of the 1st Space Fleet and Commander of the Entire Space Fleet (2090-2121)
Personility: Stern, Remorseless, Loyal

Defendant #11:
Name: Mike Bulford
Age: 70
Position: Gruppenführer of the MTSS (suspended) (2070-2121)
Personality: Stern, Serious, Loyal

Defendant #12:
Name: Hans Yossef
Age: 76
Position: Former Commandant of the Extermination Camp (2120-2121)
Personality: Loyal, Stern

Defendant #13:
Name: Ivan Novák
Age: 36
Position: Deputy Commandant of the Extermination Camp (2120-2121)
Personality: Remorseful, Kind, Fair

Defendant #14:
Name: Jack Wilhelm
Age: 60
Position: Darren Jr's right hand man for twenty year's
Personality: Stern, Loyal, Strict, Egotistical

Defendant #15:
Name: Professor Felhand
Age: N/A
Position: Former Researcher for Unicornia (past), Researcher for Darren Jr and the SNU (2120-2121)
Personility: Egotistical, Loyal, Cruel

Defendant #16:
Name: Miller Glenbrook
Age: 30
Position: Gruppenführer in the MTSS (suspended)
Personility: Remorseful, Forgiven, Religious, Kind

Defendant #17:
Name: Belkin Sunderland
Age: 39
Position: Oberführer of the MTSS (suspended), Imperial Commissar of Vanhoover (2120)
Personality: Remorseful

Defendant #18:
Name: Walter Wagner
Age: 66
Position: Minister of the Interior of the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Stern, Serious

Defendant #19:
Name: Karl Moore
Age: 78
Position: Minister of Transportation in the SNU (2120-2121)
Personility: Serious, Loyal, Stern

Defendant #20:
Name: Boulder Sawn
Age: 44
Position: Minister of Propaganda in the SNU (2120-2121)
Personility: Stern, Serious, Loyal

Defendant #21:
Name: Alfred Thompson
Age: 77
Position: President of the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Loyal

Defendant #22:
Name: Franz Gipson
Age: 80
Position: Minister of Colonization of the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Cold, Ruthless, Loyal

Defendant #23:
Name: Otto Soderbergh
Age: 88
Position: Minister of the Armed Force's of the SNU (2120-2121)
Personality: Stern, Loyal

Defendant #24:
Name: Constantine Norbert
Age: 70
Position: Protector of the SNU (late 2120 to early 2121)
Personality: Loyal, Stern

Defendant #25:
Name: Hans Kitchener
Age: 78
Position: Minister of Intelligence in the SNU (2120-2121)
Personility: Cold, Ruthless, Serious, Loyal

Defendant #26:
Name: Hermann Gospel
Age: 59
Position: Commander of the Initial Invasion Force (2120), Imperial Governer of Manehattan (2120-2121), Obergruppenführer of the MTSS (suspended)
Personility: Loyal, Cold, Stern

Defendant #27:
Name: Mack Canterbury
Age: 55
Position: Minister of the Occupied Territories (2120-2121)
Personility: Cold, Ruthless, Loyal

Chapter 18D: Trial: Days 3-5 and confrontation

At MMSC, day three of trial

Darren Jr was talking with Walter III

"I have come to the conclusion that the sentences are already being carried out. Justice Reinhard is boring us to death and he is succeeding at that. Now my father, what a speaker. At a rally back on Earth in 2066, he had over two point five billion people at the palm of his hand for the entire afternoon," he said, as hs remembered old memories.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

At the hotel where Daniel Sr and his friend's were staying at

"As legal strategy, Your documentary approach has been unassailable. But as drama, it is, l regret to say, absolutely stultifying," Spike said

"As you know, it's not meant to be entertainment. lt's meant to be a trial," Jr said

"And it's ours to lose. A trial is a show, Jr. Like it or not, it's a show. And those learned judges sitting on the bench are as impressionable as any audience," Spike said

"Your pushing for witnesses?" Jr asked his father

"Witnesses will give this trial a humane face. One compelling witness can outweigh a ton of documentary evidence," Sr said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Day four of trial, Palace of the Supreme Justice

A young man in his late thirtys was on the stand, behind lists the name's of several facilities that were stationed in the three big cities off the eastern coast. Reinhard soon came up to the man

"Mr. Voinovich, while you were stationed at Sachson, were you at one time asked to participate in a experiment?"

"Y-yes sir, I was."

"Did the head of the facility, Professor Felhand, ever explained to you the purpose?"

"He said that Darren Jr ordered the experiments to collect data on the various lifeforms on this planet and to send back data to him so that he could deliver them to Dr. Dyson Sr. But there was another purpose."

"Go on."

"Darren Jr was interested in the humanoid species that had human characteristics such as standing upright and having opposable thumbs. He said that Dyson had sent a memo asking to conduct experiments to see if it was possible to interbreed humans with humanoid creatures such as dragons and griffons."

"Mr. Voinovich, did you or any of your associate's ever received the memo?"

"No. We never saw the memo posted up. Even though we were suspicious, we went to work on the experiment. We first gathered up to fifty female dragons and griffons. Then we gather the same amount of male dragons and griffons."

"And then what happened?"

"Well, we started the experiment by doing In vitro fertilisation, with the sperm being donated by fifty male humans. We had to make genetic edits to the sperm to make it compatible for it to be successful, but not too much to make it no longer human. We then took egg cells from the dragons and griffons, put them in vitro, inserted the sperm into the eggs, waited for three days, and then inserted them into the uterus of the dragons and griffons."

"What about female humans and male dragons and griffons?"

"Well, we did the same thing, except we had to edit the sperm of the male dragons and griffons without making too much difference in the genes. We waited for nine months for the female humans to give birth. The dragons and griffons however were a different story."

"In what way were the dragons and griffons different?"

"Well, either because of their biology or due to being experimented on by our equipment, the dragons and griffons had given birth within 6 months after the procedure had started. Some of the griffons had laid eggs, while the others had given live birth."

"What were the live births like?"

"Well, the live births were hybrids, in which they are described as from the waist up, they had human torsos, except that they had wings and they had scales up to their elbow. From the waist down, they a lions tail, hind legs, and paws."

Everyone in the court were shocked by what Mr. Voinovich was saying, but none were more shocked then Daniel Sr.

"There's more hybrids?" Daniel Sr thought to himself. "Glenda's not the only one?"

"What about the dragons and the humans?" Fredrick asked

"Well for the dragon's, they had laid eggs within six months, just like some of the griffons. There was one case of a live birth. The live birth was a hybrid, like the griffons. Now in the case of the eggs, we had them placed in incubators for three months."

"And what happened next?"

"Well, after three months, the eggs began to hatch. The majority of the hatchlings were in physical terms like dragons and grffions. The minority of the hatchlings were like the hybrids."

"What about the female humans?"

"Well, some of the females had complained of small discomfort. That gave us a sign that the offspring that were growing inside in some of them was not human. Within nine months however, they gave birth to human newborns. There was no noticeable difference in them."

Frederick went up to Voinovich with a piece of paper and gave it to him

"Mr. Voinovich, would be as so kind as to read the final report that was made to Dyson Sr?"

"'At the end of the experiment, it was concluded that it is possible for a human to interbreed and gave birth from a different species. In the case of the female dragons and griffons, some of the griffons and the majority of the dragons had laid eggs within six months. Some of the offspring were physically similar to the mothers, while the rest were hybrids. In the case of the female humans, the newborns were physically similar to their mothers.'"

Fredrick took the paper and and looked at Voinovich

"Mr. Voinovich, do you recall what happened to the dragons, griffons, and humans that were involved in the experiment?"

"The male dragons and griffons were taken to the camp after the start of the experiment and were killed there. The female dragons and griffons were placed in a building near the facility with their offspring and cared there during the war. The female humans and their offspring were taken back to Earth for further examination. And the male humans who donated the sperm were sent to the frontlines and within two weeks were killed in action."

Everyone in the room went silent upon hearing of the experiment. Darren Jr was indifferent to this.

A few minutes later, a mare was on the stand, she had a white colored body and pink hair.

"Mrs. Fleur, you were in Manehattan the day it was invaded?" A Changeling asked

"Yes I was." Fleur responded

"What happened?"

"A month after the start of the occupation, me and my husband, Fancy Pants, were arrested, interrogated and ordered to sign an agreement to give up our right to live. We refused. The officer threatened us. l told him, ''We are not afraid of being shot.'' He said, 'We have means at our disposal which are far worse than being shot.'"

"What happened after you two were arrested?"

"Soon afterwards, l was separated from my husband, and found myself packed with 230 other mares in a sealed train on our way to the camp."

"A sealed train?"

"With limited food and water. At the camps, the trains ran almost all the way to the gas chamber. They unsealed the cars and the soldiers let everyone out. l saw stallions, mares, fillies and colts, old couples forced to part from each other. Mothers made to abandon their children. None were aware of the fate that awaited them. Those selected for the gas chamber were immediately driven to a blue building. l saw my closest friend on that truck. She called to me, ''Think of my little colt if you ever get back to Manehattan.'' Then she put her arm around another mare and they began singing Equestria's national anthem. "

Everyone felt sorry for Fleur.

"One night, we were awakened by horrible cries. The next day we learned that the guards had run out of gas and the children had been thrown into the furnaces alive."

"And of the 230 mares on that train, how many made it back to Manehattan?"

"Only twenty seven made it back."

Everyone was shocked at Fleurs statement

"And did you ever find your husband?"

"No. I was later told by a guard that my husband was killed immediately after arriving at the camp two days later."

Fleur soon got up and with Braeburn, her emotional support, began to leave the stand, yet she looked at the defendants. Most of them had no emotion, except for Ivan, Belkin, Miller, and Albert, who looked remorseful. However, Jr had no emotion.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Day five of the trial, morning, near the courtroom in another part of Palace

Daniel Sr, his son, and his fiance were looking through papers when a young man came in.

"There you are. The film came in late last night, and l was up until dawn watching it. Very few people have seen this film. You have got to enter this into evidence this morning."

Jr and Gilda didn't know what the man was talking about. But Sr had a solemn look

"Is it the film I knew about?"

"Yeah."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later that same day, in the courtroom, a young army soldier was speaking

"May it please the tribunal. Equestria now offers a film into evidence. lt was compiled from motion pictures taken by military photographers as their armies liberated the area in which the concentration/extermination camp was located."

The film soon played. It showed the area in which the camp was built and the time period it was expected to operate, which would five years. Then the footage changed to showing the dead bodies of the camp inmates who killed by the gas chambers. It then showed tens of hundreds of canisters of poison gas. It then showed some of the prisoners who were barely alive, yet suffered malnutrition. The film continued to show atrocity after atrocity. Daniel Sr sighed with sadness, Daniel Jr was horrified by what he was seeing, the judges were shocked, Ivan was crying silently, some of the audiences had left the room, and Darren Jr had shown some sign of discomfort. The film ends. No one said anything as everyone began to leave the courtroom.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later that evening at MMSC

Darren Jr and his cronies were eating lunch in the cafeteria. Ivan, Belkin, and Miller were sitting alone in a corner. Jr looked at his loyalist.

"You know, it was such a nice day, with laughter and joking. But then they had to show that horrid film. It's fake and propaganda. Anyone can do it. A little bit editing. Still," Jr said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
At the same time, at the hotel Darren Sr, Daniel Sr and his friends were in the penthouse.

"Those films. During the war, I'd been hearing rumors that Darren Jr had established a concentration and extermination camp. I didn't want to believe that Darren Jr had gone full Hitler mode. But when I heard about it from Belkin and Miller, and when I saw those films, it confirmed my worst fears," Sr said

"I still don't understand. Why would humanity make the same mistakes that the Nazis did during WW2. I thought for sure that humanity would never make the same mistake again," Twilight said

"Well, I guess Darren Jr never learned," Daniel Jr said

Then Spike came into the room with a man

"Daniel Sr, you have a visitor."

Daniel Sr looked up and recognised him.

"Dr. Dyson Medkos Sr."

"Hello Daniel Sr, it's been a long time," Dyson said

"What are you doing here?"

"I wish to speak with you, alone," Dyson asked

Daniel Sr got up and he and Dyson Sr went to the balcony to discuss.

"What do you think Dyson Sr wanted to talk about?" Fluttershy asked

"Don't know sugercube, but ah think he wants to apologise for his role in the experiment," Applejack said

The ponies and Daniel Jr watched through the class as Daniel Sr and Dyson Sr were talking, although they couldn't hear what they were saying due to the glass being soundproof. For the first few minutes, everything seemed to be calm. But then, Daniel Sr started to get angry and was starting to yell at Dyson Sr, although no one could hear the yell. After a few more minutes, Dyson Sr sighed and left thorough the door, got onto the elevator, and left.

Daniel Jr went up to his father

"Dad, what happened? What did Dyson say?"

"Dyson wanted to say that he never sent the memo for the experiment and that he never authorized or even thought of such experiment."

"That's good, but what happened?"

Sr sighed and looked at his son

"Since he found out about Glenda, he asked me to 'make more of her kind.'"

"You mean he wanted you to..."

"Yes, he wanted me to mate with every known species on this planet. I told him no, in that I was already engaged to Gilda and that I was happy with her, that I wasn't his little test rat."

Jr looked down at the ground, then looked at Sr

"Well, why don't you tell Gilda about this. Get her opinion about it."

"I want to, but I'm afraid that if I do, she'll want to call of the engagement."

"Dad, listen, I know your scared. But if you don't tell Gilda about this, you'll never be at peace. Trust me."

Sr looked at Jr and smiled

"I guess your right son. I'll talk to Gilda."

Sr left and went up to the room to where Gilda was. Jr came back into the living room.

"So, what happened?" Rarity asked

Jr told them what Sr had told him.

"Oh," Rainbow Dash said

"Yeah. Dad's going to talk about it with Gilda. Until then, let's just see what happens," Jr said, as he looked on into the night.

Author's Note

The trial is going smoothly, but for how long? Daniel Sr is going to discuss what Dyson had said to Gilda. What will happen next?

Chapter 18E: Trial Day's 6-7

Day six of trial, morning, MMSC

Henry Donnagin II was talking with Albert Dupont

"Dr. Dupont, help me understand what l witnessed throughout the days here in the prison. Darren Jr's ability to dominate and intimidate without possessing a real shred of power, how do you explain that?"

"Habit, instinct. Something in his character that responds to authority real or imagined," Dupont said

"That's all to it?"

"Yes."

"What about the ideas he expressed? The words, thoughts, they had no impact?"

"What ideas? What thoughts? There were only platitudes. The ideas of human supremacy was built on the empty platitudes of Darren Jr."

"A man like you was seduced by empty platitudes?"

"Yes, because you can hear in them any meaning you want."

"You said earlier you wanted to tell me something."

"Miller, Belkin, Ivan, and I have been trying to encourage some of the other defendants to join us in accepting guilt and expressing remorse. We made progress with Evenstone and we have high hopes for Heinwell. But Darren Jr means to bully them into joining him. And l fear now, he will succeed. Unless someone stops him."

"I understand. I'll see if I can do something about it," Henry said as he left

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later that afternoon, at the Palace

Darren Medkos Jr took the stand. A dragon who was a member of the prosecution spoke

"Mr. Medkos Jr, do you believe that the ITPF had the right to invade Equestria legally?

"l do. And l am happy to explain in detail the history of the first meeting to discuss and approve of the plans for invasion, but l will add that once we installed the SNU, we were determined to hold onto our new colonial possession under all circumstances. We did not want to leave this new colony any longer to chance rebellions and coups. lt had always been our plan once we installed the SNU into power that we would take care of the natives, dissolve the monarchies, and proceed with further human colonisation and our assured supremacy."

"Where did the idea of creating the concentration camp come from?"

"The idea was mine."

Everyone looked at Jr with shock and horror.

"lt was a question of removing danger. Only one course was available.
Internment. How could the new colony rule until it had established order? And how could it maintain order with its deadly enemies running free? I have nothing further to state on the matter."

Court was adjourned. Everyone was leaving. Henry went up to Fredrick and his assistant Annette.

"l don't get it. He's tightening the noose around his own neck," Annette said

"He doesn't care. He has bigger fish to fry. He's talking over the heads of the tribunal directly to the human race," Fredrick said

"l suggest you isolate him from the others when they're not in the courtroom," Henry said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

MMSC, day six, afternoon

Six guard's were escorting Darren Jr, who was carrying his lunch, to his cell with the Scharführer behind him

"I don't understand, why are you doing this to me?"

The guard's didn't listen, opened the cell door, and forced Jr in there. The Scharführer looked at Jr.

"Me? I'm just following orders," he said as the cell door closed.

A few hour's later, Henry went to see Darren Jr in his cell. Jr started talking

"Why am l being punished like a schoolboy? Those four! Those four are behind this. They must have talked to Scharführer Andrew, persuaded him into this line of action."

"How do you know it wasn't me? Why Ivan, Miller, Belkin, and Dupont? ls there a rivalry between the five of you?" Gilbert asked

"They're ashamed of being a superior human. l'm not. They wish to infect the others with their shame."

"You have no shame? The whole galaxy and beyond have now seen proof of the horrors committed by your orders. You are comfortable defending every bit of it?"

"l've seen so many horrors already. The carnage of the War against the Barsellian Empire, hundreds of thousands upon millions of my own human beings maimed, degraded, starved. No, my dear doctor. l am not an inhuman monster who has no regard for life. These atrocities are not indifferent to me. You know, my three year administration was accused of so many appalling acts, it is hard to keep track."

"Do you try to?"

"My concern was with my administration and the war. And in war, each nation has its own selfish interest. You have to be practical. l am a practical man, a soldier, and a statesman. A soldier's code is obedience, and a statesmans code is survival at all cost."

"Obedience? Blind obedience without responsibility? Was there nobody in your administration that would take responsibility for anything? Nobody who could say no?"

"Take a look at every cell in this block. What do you see? Yes men. All the no men are six feet underground. What is this? You're not a supporter for those damn unter lebensformen, are you?"

"Yes, I am. In fact my son is dating a zebra now as I speak."

Jr looked Heney with shock in his face

"I see."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Day seven of trial, Palace courtroom

Darren Jr once again takes the stand as the head judge talked to Jr

"Will the witness repeat this oath after me?" He asked, as Jr raised his left hand and stood up

''l swear by God the Almighty and Omniscient...''

"l swear by God the Almighty and Omniscient...'' Jr said

"...that l will speak the pure truth and will withhold and add nothing.''

"That l will speak the pure truth and will withhold and add nothing," Jr said, as he sat back down

"Mr. Chief Prosecutor," the judge said as Fredrick came up to the podium

"You are perhaps aware that you are the only living man who can explain to us the true purposes of your administration and the inner workings of its leadership?"

"I am aware."

"You, from the very beginning, together with those who you were associated with, intended to overthrow Equestria's government?"

"That was my firm intention."

"ls it not true that people were subsequently thrown into the concentration camp without recourse from the ITPF or SNU court's?

"You must distinguish two categories. Those who had committed a crime against the new state and the new order were naturally turned over to the ITPF or SNU courts. Others, of whom one might expect such acts but who had not yet committed them such as functionaries of the local government who were attacking us--"

"You've answered the question."

"I need to explain further."

"You'll have the opportunity to explain under re-examination
from your own counsel. Did you prohibit all court review of the cause for taking people into what you were calling ''internment''?

"That l answered very clearly, but l'd like to make an explanation about my answer."

"Your counsel will see to that. About the camps--" before Fredrick could continue, the judge interrupted him

"Mr. Justice Fredrick. The Tribunal thinks the witness must be allowed to make what explanation he thinks right in answer to this question."

Fredrick looked back at Jr

"The Tribunal thinks that you should be permitted to explain your answer now and it will listen to that explanation."

"l want to say that l issued a decree, that those who were turned over
to the concentration camp should be informed after 24 hours of the reason and allowed an attorney after 48 hours. This by no means rescinded my order that a court review of these measures was not permitted."

"By ''internment'' you mean taking people in custody who had not yet committed a crime but you believed might commit a crime in the future?"

"Yes, just as extensive measures are being taken today in the government of Equestria--"

"I didn't ask you about Equestria today!"

"Mr. Justice Fredrick!"

"This is poor preparation," said the British judge

"The witness may be permitted to finish his explanation."

"You say that you were against the extermination of life on Equestria. Yet you gave no warning to the human race. You brought no pressure to bear to prevent it. You did not even resign to protect your place in history."

"We were at war, and such differences of opinion could not be brought before the public during war. This was the case in your own country. Your second question--"

"That'll suffice."

"I'm not finished. Secondly--"

"Your Honor?"

"The witness must be allowed to finish his sentence."

"As far as my resignation, l do not wish even to discuss that, for l was an officer, a soldier, a statesman. l served my planet, my federation, and my species."

"Now I ask--"

"Thirdly--"

"Your Honor please!"

"Thirdly, l was not the man to forsake an entire species to whom l had given my oath of loyalty and protection to everytime they were not to my way of thinking."

"Your Honor--"

"lt never, ever occurred to me to leave the human master species and my father."

"Your Honor, the witness is adopting a contemptuous attitude toward this Tribunal which is giving him a trial that he never gave a living soul nor dead ones either!"

"I'm ready for the next question," Jr said

"I think now is a good time to adjorn court," Wil said, as he banged the gavel and the court left.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later that evening, at the penthouse

Daniel Sr and his friends were listening to the radio

"As the week ends, there's a consensus among all present that Darren Medkos Jr now appears to be in control of the court. Will Fredrick be able to stop him? Will anyone be able to stop him?"

"Today was a fucking disater. I could never have anticipated that Darren Jr would do that," Daniel Jr said

"I know. That was so not cool," Rainbow Dash said

"What now?" Fluttershy asked

"Ah don't know sugercube, ah really don't know," Applejack said

"Oh dad, how did it go with Gilda?" Jr asked

"I told her about what happened. She took it well. She said that I shouldn't let the argument tear apart my relationship with Dyson."

"Well I do agree. You're family, don't let one little argument get in the way of that," Rarity said

"Thanks Rarity," Sr said, then the elevator dinged and the door opens

"Justice Fredrick? What are you doing here?" Twilight asked

"Can I speak to you alone Sr?" Fredrick asked

"Sure," Sr said, as he and Fredrick went to the balcony. What they said next would be unknown until the next day.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
At the same time, MMSC, dinner time

Darren Jr was getting dinner before being led back to his cell. The other defendants were eating dinner. Jr was boasting as he was leaving

"I dominated the court today and showed Mr. Fredrick what loyalty was about," he said, as the other defendants laugh, minus Ivan, Miller, Dupont, and Belkin.

Author's Note

Will Fredrick make his comeback? Can the trial be saved? Find out on the chapter.

Chapter 18F: Trial Day's 8: Revenge and Consolation

Day eight, Palace of the Supreme Justice

The courtroom was packed. Darren Jr once again took the stand. But Fredrick wasn't there. Everyone was waiting. Then, about seven minutes later, Fredrick came into the room with a look of renewed confidence. He put his folder on the podium, opened it up, and spoke

"From the very beginning, you regarded the elimination of the natives from the economic life of the new colony as under your jurisdiction, did you not?"

"Yes. The elimination from economic life, that is partly correct. Large industries, also armament industries under unter lebensformen directors."

"Was that the first of your legal measures against the natives?"

"l believe removal from office was first, in the spring of 2120."

"Then, in the same time period, you personally drafted an act making it punishable by death to transfer property abroad?"

"That is correct."

"And another that all damage caused to native property by the initial native purge of 2120 must be repaired by the natives at their own expense with their insurance claims forfeited to the new state."

"l did sign a similar law. Whether it was exactly the same, l..."

"And did you not say about that purge, l show you this transcript. Did you not say 'I wish you had killed 200 unter lebensformen instead of destroying such valuables?'"

"That was said in a moment of bad temper and extreme excitement."

"Spontaneous sincerity in other words."

"Did you not also personally sign a decree in early April, 2120, ordering the seizure of all remaining property in the inner parts of Equestria?"

"l assume so, if the decree is there."

"And another, which provided that the natives receive no compensation for damages caused by enemy attacks or by GAAP forces?"

"If the law bear's my name, then it must be so."

Fredrick went up to Jr and hand him a piece of paper

"Is this your signature?"

"It appears to be."

"Is it or is it not your signature?"

"It-- It is."

Fredrick began walking from Darren Jr and began to speak

"Your signature on a decree that was written, dated July, 2120, asking Thompson, Bernard, and the SF to make plans for the "Grand Answer" of the unter lebensformen question."

"That is not a proper translation! I said "overall answer" not the Grand Answer!"

"These are your words to Thompson: 'l charge you to send me before long an overall plan concerning the organizational, factual, and material measures necessary for the desired answer of the unter lebensformen question.' ls that an accurate translation on what is written in this order from you to Bernard and Thompson?"

"That had to do with the relocation and emigration of the unter lebensformen."

"And you ordered all other government agencies to cooperate with the Special Force's in the over all answer of the unter lebensformen question, did you not?"

"There's nothing in there about the Special Force's."

"This document states you personally ordered all government agencies to cooperate with the SF. You sent this letter to MTSS Obergruppenführer Bernard!"

"That doesn't mean that the Special Forces had anything to do with the solution to the unter lebensformen question."

Everyone began to whisper about how Darren Jr seemed to be losing his confidence at this new information. The defendants looked at Jr with surprise. Darren Jr began to speak

"I must say this clearly: I didn't know about the extermination process that occurred until later on during the war. I ordered the cessation of extermination, saying that the camp was built to hold the natives until they could be moved. And I will say, that in my opinion, I did everything I could to save the unter lebensformen."

Everyone in the courtroom was disgusted by the lie Jr made. Fredrick then began to speak.

"Witness, there is evidence in this court that nearly sixty-six million natives were exterminated. Murdered in cold blood, you mean to say that you did not know what was going on until later in the war and that you tried to stop it?"

"Yes sir."

Everyone was shocked about how many lives were lost.

"Sixty-Six million? That's how many lives were lost?" Daniel Jr whispered to his dad

"Yes son, about 4/12th's of the entire population of Equestria, all gone within an entire year alone. I don't know how Darren Jr could exterminate that many within just a year. Then again, he used whatever methods and tools he had at his disposal to kill that many," Sr said

"Do you know that SNU President Thompson said in a recorded meeting that took place about a month after the Manehattan Conference, I read you his words, quote: 'The Minister of Colonization declares that an order from Darren Jr states that the unter lebensformen should be exterminated or taken to the concentration camp. There is no possibility of any other option on how to handle the unter lebensformen question.'"

Fredrick looked at Jr, then pointed to Thompson and Gibson, yet never taking his eyes off Jr as he spoke

"The Minister of Colonization, Gibson, talked with Thompson about extermination. And you were above Gibson and Thompson! You were the mastermind of the invasion! You were in charge of establishing the SNU! So you knew all about the gold wedding rings, the gold teeth, and the gold eyeglasses that the victims left behind. And you also knew about the murders that were happening in the camp and of the horrific science experiments that were occurring! And you have heard that it took five extra minutes to kill the prisoners because they had to cut their fur off to be used in making fur coats! And nothing was told to you about this material that came from these innocent souls that had been murdered?"

"No! No. How can you say such slanderous things? l was laying down the broad outlines of the new colony."

"The witness is excused," Fredrick said as he began to head back to his table, while Jr protested

"I am not finished!"

"The witness is excused," Wil said

"I am not finished!" Jr tried to protest, but he was silenced by the gravel banging

"The witness is excused."

Fredrick went to his table with his group and sat down, receiving praise from them. Daniel Jr looked at Sr.

"What's gotten into Fredrick? I've never seen him have so much confidence."

"He told me that he wanted to resign as Chief Prosecutor of the Trial. I told him that if he did, then Darren Jr would win and that justice would be delayed for a long time. Guess that boosted his confidence," Sr said as he looked at Darren Jr, who had a look of shame and humiliation.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Day 8 of Trial, night, MMSC

Henry went into the cell of Mike Bulford. He then sat down on the bed and asked Bulford:

"l would like to understand how a man like you, a man of your background, could have drafted an instrument like the Anti-Commando Order. Allied soldiers found behind enemy lines were shot rather than captured? Or the Disappearance Decree: suspected Resistance members were arrested in the middle of the night and secretly murdered. Because of you."

Mike looked at Henry with a hint of sadness

"I know, and I am dying of shame."

"Don't you think that it's time to admit that to the rest of the world?"

Bulford looked at Henry

"I guess I should."

Henry got up and went to Jack Will's cell.

"You were signing orders that broke every known laws. How could you not question what you were doing?"

"Does a lieutenant say to his captain, 'Just a minute, sir, l have to consult the Hague and Geneva Conventions to see if l am allowed to carry out your orders?' lf we had disobeyed, we would have been arrested. Rightly so."

"You realize that without the support of his generals, Mr. Will, Darren Jr could not have waged war."

"lt is a soldier's duty to obey orders. That is a code l have lived by all my life."

"And that code extends to the people who ran the death camp?"

Will had nothing to say. Henry sighed.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
On the Balcony of the Penthouse, night, day 8 of trial

Daniel Sr was looking out into the night sky as he pondered about something that bothered him. Daniel Jr came up to the balcony and looked at Sr

"Father? Are you alright?"

"Yeah, I'm fine, just lost in thought."

"About what dad?"

"It's just, I'm shocked that Glenda's no longer one of a kind."

"I know. I was surprised too when I heard about it."

"Where are they? I mean, how is Glenda going to feel now that she's no longer the only one of her kind? But most importantly, why would Darren Jr ask for that experiment to be carried out, I thought that he promoted human supremacy. I mean, remember when we fought Jr before the war ended? The way he looked at Glenda and the way he said things about her being a perversion of a human. Yet why did he ask for an experiment on hybrids to be carried out?"

"I don't know father. From the testimony of the docter who was involved in the experiment, seems like Jr is contradicting his belief of human supremacy if he wanted to known about cross-breeding."

"I guess. By the way, have you seen Glenda?"

"No. I'm guessing she's with Gilda back at Canterlot."

"Maybe. I'll talk with Gilda tommorow. For now, I just want to get some rest and clear my head out."

"I'm with ya dad," Jr said, as he and his father went to their respective room's to rest. Unaware to them however was that Glenda wasn't with her mother, she was actually at the Security Center, with a friend of hers.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
MMSC, night, an hour later

Glenda and her friend, a griffon named Gena, were at the prison. Glenda wanted to talk to some of the prisoners, but she mainly wanted to see her many greats granduncle and talk to him. Gena was a bit apprehensive.

"I don't know about this Glenda. What if he doesn't want to talk to you?"

"I don't care, I want to talk to him."

"But don't you hate him? I mean, you know he's responsible for starting the war and he tried to kill you, your stepbrother, and your father."

"Even so, I still think of him as family. He might have tried to harm me, but I think there is a deeper reason about why he did what he did."

Gena sighed, she wasn't going to be able to change Glenda's mind. They soon went into the area where the prisoners were. There were guards at the doors of every cell where the prisoners were. They soon went up to the cell where Ivan was. Glenda showed the guard a piece of paper that was "signed" by Darren Sr himself that would allow her to visit the inmates. The guard checked the paper and opened the door, allowing Glenda and Gena to enter the room. Ivan looked at them with surprise.

"Ah, you must be Daniel Sr's daughter," Ivan said

"Yes, I am. I like to ask you something."

"What would that be?"

"What was my many greats granduncle Darren Jr like?"

Ivan looked surprised, then he sighed

"I never knew Darren Jr on a personal level, but from what I can tell, he's stern, biased, serious, and harsh. Whenever someone disagrees with him, he flies into a massive rage, telling them that he's the next president and that he should be treated with respect."

"I see. Thanks for telling me Ivan," Glenda said

"No problem."

Glenda and Gena soon went to the next cell, which housed Jack Wilhelm. They went in. Jack looked at the two with disgust and curiosity.

"What are you two doing here?"

"I want to know more about Darren Jr."

"Why?"

"Because I know that deep down, Darren Jr is a good person."

"Yeah, well based on how the world views him, he's a hated man."

"Even so, I want to know more about him, about his personal life."

"Well tough luck, I wasn't there when he was young. I've been with him for the last twenty years, as his personal secretary and he has been wanting to expand the human master species beyond our system, until your father had to get in the way of that."

"Well I'm sorry, but this planet was already full of life, thus he had no right to try to wipe us out."

"Yeah, life that was backwards and not even technologically superior, more like early twenty-first century technology."

Glenda sighed. It was clear that Jack wasn't going to discuss anything more, so she and Gena left the cell. They talked with a few more prisoners until they reached the cell that held Darren Jr. Glenda was nervous.

"It's not too late to turn back now," Gena said

"I have to do this, for me," Glenda said, as the door was opened and she and Gena went inside. Darren Jr was sitting on his bed with a scowl on his face, and when he looked at Glenda, he had a look of disgust on his face

"What the hell are you doing here you freak? Come here to gloat at my eventual fate?"

Glenda looked at Darren Jr, he looked humiliated and defeated. She felt sorrow for her many greats granduncle.

"Jr, I know you hate me for what I am, but even so, I'm still a member of this family."

"Didn't you hear me, I said you'll never be a part of the family, got it?"

"Jr, why did you change? From what dad told me, you were a sweet and kind boy until you were ten years old. What happened when you were ten years old?"

"I ain't telling you, it's my business."

Glenda then sat down next to Jr and put her claw on his hand

"Please, tell me Jr, we're family," Glenda said, before she suddenly let out a small cry as her eyes glowed white and she felt something enter her mind. It lasted for ten seconds before she reverted back to normal. She looked at Jr with sadness.

"So that's why."

Jr was a bit freaked out about what just happened. Gena soon put a claw on Glenda's shoulder.

"We should go now."

Glenda looked at Jr one last time, sighed, and left him alone. She and Gena left the cell, left the Security Center, and took off for their respected destinations. Along the way, Gena decided to ask Glenda about what happened.

"Glenda, what happened? What did you do?"

Glenda looked at Gena with sadness, but with a look of closure and consolation.

"He isn't evil, I always knew he wasn't."

Gena decided not ask anymore questions. They soon reached the penthouse where Glenda was staying at. Glenda landed on the balcony while Gena landed on the edge.

"So what are your going to do now Glenda?"

"I'll figure something out. Goodnight Gena," Glenda said, as she went inside the penthouse. Gena left the balcony to head home, but along the way, one thought kept entering her head:

"I can't believe it! Glenda actually has her own cutie mark!"

No one noticed it, not even Glenda, except for Gena. On both sides of Glenda's flank was a cutie mark: two griffon claws gently offering their claws. This mark represented her special talent: to be compassionate with other species.

Author's Note

So that's that in this chapter. Fredrick gets his revenge and humiliated Darren Jr in court. Glenda talks with Darren Jr and gets an answer. And a cutie mark too! I actually planned on Glenda having a cutie mark since her debut due to reading about two stories where a certain griffon (no, not Gilda) had gotten her cutie in a way, I just haven't figured out what Glenda's cutie mark would be or her special talent. Hope you all have a great day.

Chapter 18G: Trial Day's 9-10

Day 9 of Trial, Afternoon, Palace of the Supreme Justice

On the stand was William Jonathan. An earth pony prosecutor was speaking.

"Mr. Jonathan, would you agree that as Foreign Minister you forced Equestria to surrender its territory by the most intolerable threats of aggression?"

"I do not agree."

"You threatened to send your army in. ln overwhelming strength. And also bomb Canterlot. What further pressure could you possibly have put upon them?"

"War for instance."

"War? What is that but war?"

Darren Jr looked at the other defendants

"Jonathan should be hanged for his stupidity. That is the greatest crime of all," Jr said as he chuckled a little, with some defendants chuckling as well

Next on the stand was William Von Bosworth, and Applejack soon spoke

"Mr. Bosworth, you were the Minister of the Economy during the war?"

"I was, yes."

"And you accepted unusual deposits into the banks, didn't you?"

"I don't know what your talking about."

"l am referring to deposits sent to your banks by the SF from the concentration camp and the homes of those who were forced to leave them behind."

"Again, I don't know what your talking about."

"lnside the bank vaults, there were literally piles of jewelry, gold watches, gold earrings, gold eyeglass frames, and gold teeth!"

"Many people deposit valuables in a bank and the bank is not required to look into them."

"Prior to 2120, exactly how many of your customers deposited their teeth into your bank?"

Bosworth didn't answer. Next on the stand was Blackstone. A dragon who was a prosecutor soon spoke, holding a copy of Humanum Suprematus.

"ln your newspaper, Mr. Blackstone, you wrote that the unter lebensformen are ''a planet of bloodsuckers and extortionists.'' Do you think that's preaching hatred?"

"No, I do not think It's preaching hatred, it is simply a statement of fact!" Blackstone said as he banged the stand with his fist. Next was the Minister of the Interior, Mack Canterbury. A Changeling soon spoke

"You've heard a guard from the concentration camp testify that you watched while the extermination chambers were demonstrated on inmates."

"I've never set foot at that camp."

"And we have heard eyewitness testimony from three inmates and twelve guards that you were at the camp at least three times."

"They are lying."

"And before he included himself in this trial, the deputy commandant, Ivan Novák, signed this statement that you ordered Hans Yossef to kill all the remaining prisoners rather then allowing them to be liberated by the allies."

"He is lying!"

"ls it not a fact that you are lying to the Tribunal about this as you have lied about everything else in your testimony?!"

"That is all a damn lie!" Mack shouted

Everyone in the room was shocked by the way Mack behaved. Mack looked at the judges. They looked at Mack with contempt at the way he was behaving.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
An hour later, recess

Daniel Sr was with his friend's discussing an important subject.

"The supervisor who counted the numbers of prisoners and how many died wants to testify."

"If that's a joke, I don't get it," Spike said

"l don't get it either, but it's no joke. We have him in custody and I think we should agree to transfer him here to testify."

"Maybe Mack will look better in comparison to him."

"Wait a minute, we're not going to allow this right? Let the guy walk in, say God knows what and give Mack an alibi?" Daniel Jr said

"Might be a cheap price to pay for the opportunity to cross-examine him later on," Twilight said.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
An hour later

A young man named Mr. Wittenburg was on the stand and the French prosecutor spoke

"Mr. Wittenburg, during your tenure at Tesco Camp, did Mack Canterbury ever visit the camp?"

"No."

"Not once?"

"In all my time at the camp, I never saw Mack enter the camp."

"Thank you," the prosecutor said, as he left the podium. Mr. Fredrick soon was on the podium

"Mr. Wittenberg, how long were you the supervisor of the camp?"

"From the beginning of operations."

"And what was the ultimate goal of the Grand Answer?"

"To cleanse the planet and make it a colony."

"How was this to be achieved?"

"Tesco was just one of ten camps we planned to operate. It became clear that we wouldn't be able to cleanse the planet in the alotted time with just one camp."

"And how long was the Grand Answer supposed to last?"

"We had planned to make this planet a viable colony within six years, the first three years were estimated to be when the last native lifeform were to be exterminated and the remaining three to dismantle evidence of the camp and any and all structures and histories of the native lifeforms."

"And during your tenure at Tesco, how many were exterminated per month?"

"Approximately five and a half million."

Everyone was shocked by what Mr. Wittenberg said.

"No more questions," Fredrick said, as he left the podium. The court was adjorned

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later, at the penthouse

Daniel Jr and the Mane Six were talking in the living room when Sr came down from the second floor.

"Hey dad, what's up?"

Sr had a solemn look on his face

"What's wrong?"

Sr looked at Jr and asked him to come over to him. Jr got up and walked towards his father. Sr then bent over to his son and whispered in his ear. Jr had a look of shock.

"You mean that's why...."

Sr nodded his head

"What's going on?" Fluttershy asked

"You wouldn't believe it if we told you," Jr said

The Mane Six didn't understood what he meant, but that it was better to leave Sr alone then force the answer out of him.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Day 10 of trial, PotSJ

Albert Dupont was on the stand. A young Soviet prosecutor was on the podium

"Mr. Dupont, if I understand correctly, wasn't there a rivalry between you and Darren Jr?"

"Yes. I have always seen Darren Jr as unfit to be next in line for the Presidency. I had always favored his son and Prime Minister of the ITPF, Darren III, to be the next president."

"So if that's true, why did Darren Jr put you in as Minister of Armaments of the SNU?"

"He wanted me away from his center of power, the ITPF. He figured, the further from the ITPF I was, the less trouble I would be to his attempts of consolidating his succession."

Everyone looked at Albert with approval. They were amazed that Albert would risk everything to get Darren Jr behind bars.

"You said you were grateful for every worker that Davidson and Heinwell provided?"

"Yes, because it meant that they wouldn't die immediately. I wanted to save as many lives as I could from Darren Jr. I gave them food, water, and protection."

"Man, Albert is the exact opposite of Darren Jr," Daniel Jr said

"I know, he's brave, kind, caring, and heroic," Rarity said, but no one in the courtroom was prepared for what Albert would say next

"I wanted to save as many lives as I could. I told my friends that there was only one course of action. So, as early as 2112, I actually made a plan to assassinate Darren Jr."

"WHAT!!" Darren Jr shouted as he raised himself off of his seat.

"TRAITOR!!" Shouted some of the defendants. There was a collective amount of gasps all around the courtroom as the judge banged the gavel to try to silence the courtroom.

"You would dare try to kill me? I tell you this, you traitor. If we get out of this alive, we'll put on our own court, and execute you for treason!" Shouted Darren Jr as he sat down.

Daniel Sr and his friends were shocked.

"Woah, did Albert just...." Rainbow Dash said

"I can't believe it, Albert wanted to kill Darren Jr even before the war?" Daniel Jr said

"What was the plan?"

"Darren Jr would go to his retreat on the Titan Colony. There was an electric station that controlled the power to Darren Jr's house. The plan called for one of the guards loyal to Darren Sr to override the security system, lock all exits, and set the power voltage to enough power to obliterate the home, killing Darren Jr and ensuring that Darren III would become the next President. But the next time I went to see Jr, he told me he had moved his retreat to the Mars Colony, so the plan was abandoned."

Everyone was speechless at Albert's testimony. No one could utter a word. After about two minutes of silence, the prosecutor stated that he had no more questions. Before the judge could adjorn court, Daniel Sr went up to Fredrick and whispered something into his ear. Fredrick stood up

"Your honors, I have reasons to believe that there is new evidence to enter."

"Very well, what new evidence do you have?"

"For that, I call Walter Wagner to the stand."

Everyone was surprised. What did the former Minister of the Interior of the SNU have to do with new evidence? Darren Jr had a look of dread, something no one has seen Darren Jr had in a long time. Walter soon took the stand and Fredrick walked up to him.

"Walter, how old are you?"

"I'd recently turned sixty-six about two weeks ago."

"And what was your position?"

"I was the Minister of the Interior in the SNU."

"Tell me something, what was your relationship with Darren Jr?"

"Well, he was friendly with me since I first met him in 2066, when I was five year's old?"

"Objection, relevance?" The defense asked

"It is relevant, because it concerns Darren Jr, his change of mentality, and about why he did what he did, which led to the whole war."

"Overruled. Continue," the judge said

"Do you know why Darren Jr was friendly with you?"

"No, not once."

"Ladies and Gentlemen, thanks to Daniel Sr and his friends, particularly Daniels daughter Glenda, I have reasons to believe that Darren Jr went down the path he took not just to earn his parent's approval, which he always had their love, but that there is another reason and that reason is connected to your family Mr. Wagner."

The audience in the courtroom was shocked. How could Wagner's family have a part in all of this?

"Mr. Wagner, who was your paternal granduncle?"

"My paternal granduncle? What does he have to do with this?"

"You'll find out soon enough."

"Well, my paternal granduncle was William Wagner."

"Who's William Wagner," Flash Sentry asked

"William Wagner was a young boy who lived for ten years only to die in 2020 due to health related issues. He was mourned by the entire Catholic world."

"Why?"

"Because he acted and behaved like a Catholic. He was the poster boy of Catholicism and when he died, he was made a Servant of God by Pope Francis. Over the next four decades, his status changed based on his acts and confirmation of acts of miracles that were believed to be associated with him. Finally, in 2064, fouty four years after his death, William was canonized as a Saint by Pope Alexander IX."

"Oh."

"Do you know what happened to him?" Fredrick asked

"He passed away in 2020 at the age of ten, fourty-one year's before I was born," Walter said

Several of Daniel Sr's friends noticed Darren Jr was getting less and less smug and confident and more scared. Fredrick proceeded.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, the reason I brought up the Wagner family, is because I discovered that the Wagners and Medkos are connected by association, from as early as 2014, which I will now present exhibit A."

A screen was lowered and the projector turned on, showing Exhibit A, which was a picture of two young boys and a young pretty girl with pink hair. One boy and the girl were standing while the other boy was in a wheelchair.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, this photo, taken in 2019, shows three young kids in a field. But these kids aren't just any random kids. The young boy standing next to the girl is none other then Darren Medkos Jr when he was nine."

There was a quiet, yet noticeable amount of gasps in the courtroom. The Mane Six couldn't believe it. Daniel Sr and Jr however just sighed with sadness.

"If that really is Darren Jr, then who are the other two kids in the photo?" Burstein asked

"The girl standing next to Jr was, at the time the photo was taken, Jr's betrothed. However, due to the request of the Honorable Eternal President, I will not disclose her name. However, I can say that the boy in the wheelchair is none other then William Wagner."

Another collective amount of gasps went across the room. Walter looked shocked and surprised.

"Darren Jr, why were you with my granduncle? More to the point, how did you know my granduncle?"

Jr couldn't answer, for he had a look of sadness on his face. Fredrick continued.

"I would like to present Exhibit B next," Fredrick said, as the screen then changed to show exhibit B, which were a series of letters.

"Between 2014 and 2020, Darren Jr and William Wagner wrote a series of letters to each other. In the first and mid-series of these letters, you can tell by the writing that Darren Jr is happy and fond of William and in some of the letters, Jr called William his best friend and loyal confidante. But near the end of the 2010's, you can tell that in later letters, Jr was pleading William to seek medical attention, but William refused by allowing others to get medical attention first, before succumbing to his health issues on June 29th, 2020 at the age of ten."

Everyone was silent. The screen changed to exhibit c, which was a photo that showed Darren Jr and his betrothed in wedding attire, but the person in the middle was on a hospital bed, hooked to various machinery, yet he had a small smile, despite being ghastly pale.

"Exhibit C, this photo, taken just three weeks before William died, shows Jr and his wife in wedding attire. They got married in William's hospital room, due to the fact that William was too ill to move. Jr made William his best man."

There was silence in the room. The screen then changed to exhibit d, which was another picture.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, this picture was taken during William's funeral. It shows Darren Jr, crying on William's casket, with his wife by his side. According to several accounts, Darren Jr was crying throughout the entire funeral, was inconsolable, and when he finished his eulogy, he broke down even further. After that, his family stated that Jr changed after William died."

The whole trial was filmed and broadcasted on live tv. To all who were watching, they now understood why Jr changed. The projector was turned off and Fredrick looked at Jr.

"Anything to say?"

"I have nothing to say to you all."

"Then maybe your many greats-grandniece can persuade you, if the court will allow it."

"I'll permit it."

"Being her in," Fredrick said. Glenda soon came into the courtroom. She looked at Jr with a sympathetic look. She soon started singing something that only Darren Jr would know.

"Life is uncertain and unknown, yet you go forward, because God will guide you along the way," Glenda was singing a tune only Jr knew, at which point, he began to shed tears a little

"I don't know what you're singing," Jr said in a quivering voice

"Yes you do know what it is," Glenda said

"No I don't," Jr said

"You don't need to lie anymore, William was the only thing that kept you in line while you desperately sought your parent's approval which you always had and when he died, a part of you died and changed."

"That's not true, I don't what your talking about," Jr tried to protest about this tactic near the edge of breaking down, but Glenda kept singing

"When God is there, your future is bright. When life seems to get you down, look up to the mighty Lord, for he will guide you to a happy future. The Lord created us to find our purpose, because the Lord loves us all equally!" Glenda sang on until finally Jr broke down.

"I loved my friend, but he got in the way of my ambitions. Why'd you have to fucking die on me William? Oh my god why did you die on me William?! Oh my god why?! I didn't want lose father and mother's love for me, so that's why I did what I did for all these years, and William was one of only two things that kept me in check, the other being my wife!" Jr said before breaking down in tears.

The courtroom was stunned. No one had seen Darren Jr cry at anytime. He just wept even futher. The scene was played over all the televisions across the whole federation and Equestria. Darren Jr supporters were disgusted by this display of weakness. Other people and ponies had mixed reactions from believing that he deserved this humiliation to those who sympathized with him. After a while, he calmed down.

"No further questions," Fredrick said, as he left the podium. Court was adjorned

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Later that day

Images of Darren Jr crying on live television were spread across all of Equestria and across the Federation. There were various news agencies that picked up the story, with various types of headlines, but the most common one was "VP crying for first time!" The most common image shown was of Jr crying his eyes out.

Darren Jr had never felt more humiliated in his life than when he heard the news in his prison cell. But he also began to feel different, something he couldn't explain. He still believed that against all odds, his father would still consider him his successor to the Presidency.

Thanks to Jr's breaking down, the prisoners all began to admit to some degree of responsibility, some recanting their statements, like Von Bosworth, who admitted that his banks had admittedly accepted the victim's personal belongings and Canterbury, who admitted that he had indeed visited the camp several times.

Several of the defendants even changed their pleas to guilty. They were Karl Moore, Alfred Thompson, Walter Wagner, Hans Yossef, Mike Bulford, Jack Will, and William Von Bosworth. Over the next two weeks, the trial went on and on. After two weeks, it was time to deliver the final verdict on the defendants.

Author's Note

Well, I think this is the longest chapter I've ever made. Now that that's out of the way, we're nearing the end of the story. Let's see what happens next.

Chapter 18H: Trial Day's: Conclusion

After two weeks of testimonies, cross-examinations, and accounts, the Judges announced that they had reached a verdict on the defendants.

It was early in the evening when it began. Everyone arrived at the courtroom to hear the verdicts. The defendants were there as well. Daniel Sr and his friends waited to see the results of justice.

The judges arrived, everyone sat down, and the proceedings commenced. Wil Burstein soon spoke as the news crews filmed the whole event live for everyone to watch.

"This trial is coming to a close. Before we deliver the verdicts, do the defendants have any statements they wish to make?"

None of the defendants said anything. Wil continued

"The defendants have been charged with the following crimes:

Participation in a common plan of conspiracy for the accomplishment of crimes against peace
Plotting and committing mass genocide
Planning, initiating, and waging wars of aggression and other crimes against peace
War crimes
Crimes against innocent lifeforms.

Wil began reading the verdicts and sentences of the defendants:

William Von Bosworth was found not guilty on all five counts.

Walter Wagner was found guilty on counts 4 and 5. He was sentenced to fifty years in the ITPF's maximum security prison, to be eligible for parole in thirty-five years.

Professor Felhand was found guilty of counts 2, 4, and 5. He was sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Jack Will was found guilty on counts 1 and 3. He was sentenced to two hundred and fourty year's imprisonment. He was also dishonorably discharged, his awards awards revoked, his rank demoted, and his veteran benefits were to be revoked by order of the court.

Mack Canterbury was found guilty of counts 2, 4, and 5. He was sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Hermann Gospel was found guilty on all five counts. He was sentenced to death by lethal injection. He also had his rank demoted, veteran benefits revoked, awards revoked, and was dishonorably discharged.

Hans Kitchener was found not guilty on all five counts.

Constantine Norbert was found guilty on counts 2, 4, and 5. He was sentenced to life imprisonment.

Otto Soderbergh was found guilty on all five count and was sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Franz Gipson was found guilty on all five counts. Sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Alfred Thompson was found guilty on all five counts. Sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Boulder Swan was found guilty on count 4 and was sentenced to seventy years imprisonment.

Belkin Sunderland would be found guilty on counts 4 and 5. Twenty years imprisonment and demoted in rank. He would however stay in the military due to him changing sides.

Miller Glenbrook was found not guilty on all five counts.

Jack Wilhelm was found guilty on all five counts. He was sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Ivan Novák would be found not guilty on the indictment because he had tried to save as many lives as he could and for turning over the camp to the allies. He would be rewarded for his bravery.

Hans Yossef was found guilty of counts 2, 4, and 5. Sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Mike Bulford was found guilty on counts 1, 3, and 4. Sentenced to life imprisonment. He was demoted, awards revoked, and his benefits temporarily suspended.

Albert Dupont was found not guilty on all five counts.

Ron Davidson was found guilty on counts 4 and 5. Sentenced to a hundred and twelve years imprisonment.

William Jonathan was found guilty on all five counts. Sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Jack Evenstone was found guilty on all five counts. Sentenced to life imprisonment.

Daron Ferdinand was found guilty of count 4. Sixty-four years imprisonment.

John Blackstone was found guilty on count 4. Sentenced to death by lethal injection.

Joseph Heinwelp was found guilty on counts 4 and 5. Sentenced to life imprisonment.

Finally, the moment came for Darren Jr's verdict.

The court decided unanimously that Darren Jr was found guilty on all five counts.

Jr was shocked. He tried to say something, but Wil interrupted him.

"Your parents, while they stated that they will always love you, have been extremely disappointed with the way you acted during your Acting Presidency. So it is that you are sentenced to life imprisonment under house arrest. You have also been officially removed from the line of succession to the Presidency, to be replaced by Darren III, and you are stripped of your powers and office. This is in accordance with the wishes of your father."

Jr had lost all words. He lost it all. He collasped back onto his seat, shook his head sideways, and put his hands on his face. Wil soon spoke.

"This tribunal is hereby closed." Wil banged the gavel and that was that. It was all over. Justice was served. Everyone left the courtroom. Those condemned to death were taken to the left while those condemned to prison were sent to the right. An honor guard arrived to take Jr away to begin his sentence. At last, justice was done.

All around Equestria and the ITPF, there was massive celebration at the verdicts. But for the families of the condemned, it was a time of mourning, and to understand why they did what they did.

For Daniel Sr, he felt a great burden was lifted from him. As his friends, and children celebrated inside the penthouse, he was out on the balcony, watching the fireworks lit up the night sky. Gilda, in her anthro form, came out to the balcony.

"Hey Daniel."

"Hi Gilda."

"So, it's really over now?"

"Yeah. Darren Jr is now behind bars, Equestria is safe, and probably soon we will see Equestria and Earth work together and enter into a new era of peace, prosperity, and cooperation."

"Maybe. What will you do now that the war is over? I mean, what will happen to the clone army?"

"Well, they will go find new jobs probably."

"I see."

On a building opposite of the penthouse, a filly and a young human kid were playing with the human's father's recorder when they saw Daniel Sr and Gilda on the balcony. They pointed the recorder and started recording, zooming in on the two, yet neither Gilda nor Daniel noticed.

"Gilda?"

"Yes?"

"Now that the war is over, are you going to take up the mantle and lead the Griffon Kingdom?"

"Yes, since I'm the only known surviving descendant of King Grover I, I have to assume the Throne. I have to lead my fellow griffons on a road of recovery, all by myself."

"Your not going to be alone."

"Wait, what?"

"Gilda, I made a promise that when the war was over and done with, I would marry you, and so," Daniel got down on one knee and pulled out a black box. Gilda moved her talons to her beak and got teary eyed.

"Gilda the Griffon, would you do me the honor of making me the happiest man alive, by marrying me?"

Gilda soon broke out a big smile and cried out with tears of joy:

"Yes, a thousand times Daniel!" Daniel got up, opened the box, pulled out a diamond ring, put it on Gilda's right index finger, and kissed her. The human and filly caught it all on tape and went to the conputer to upload the footage. Thus, a new chapter for Daniel Sr was about to begin.

Author's Note

And that's that. Justice has been served. And Daniel has finally popped the question to Gilda and she accepted. What will come next for these two. Find out on the next chapter.

Chapter 19: Marriage and Coronation

Two months later

Word of Daniel Sr's proposal to Gilda had spread across Equestria and the ITPF within two days of the proposal thanks to a video of the event making its way online.

There was extensive media coverage of the event. Dexter Sr and his many greats grandson, Daniel Jr, were giving a major press conference. The reporters were asking various questions.

"Mr. President, how did you feel when you first heard the news that your many greats grandson proposed to the soon to be coronated Queen of the Griffon Kingdom?"

"I felt happy. Daniel Sr's first wife, Sylvia, passed away when he went missing. But from Daniel Sr told me, he senses that Sylvia approves of this, stating she wants to see him be happy again."

"Mr. President, how is this marriage going to affect relations between the ITPF and Equestria?"

"Since Daniel's from the ITPF and Gilda from Equestria, its going to lead to improvements and fix the damage that my former heir, Dexter Jr, caused."

"Mr. President, what was your first thought when you found out about Glenda?"

"She was a miracle and a wonder. She is a special living being."

"Daniel Jr, since your soon to be mother-in-law is the new Queen of the Griffon Kingdom, wouldn't that make you a Prince?"

"Ah no, since I'm not the biological child of Gilda, I'm not in line for the throne. However, the Griffon Council had consulted with Gilda and said that they're offering me to make me a Duke of Griffonstone."

"And are you going to accept that position?"

"I need time to think, so I can't answer that question," Daniel Jr said, as a man came up on the podium.

"Press Conference is over. The President and Daniel Jr need to be somewhere else, so thank you all for your time."

Dexter Sr and Daniel Jr left the podium and left.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Griffonstone, two days later

There was hype and excitement in the capital of the Griffon Kingdom or as it was now called the Griffon Empire. Heres the thing, before the war began, the Griffons discovered an old text written centuries ago detailing a previously undiscovered land in the east. The griffons had launched three ships and two airships to head over to the undiscovered land in a bid to colonize it. There were two thousand griffon settlers that left in total before the war came.

About a month after the war ended, Gilda received news that the settlers had survived and had established a colony. With this, the Griffon Kingdom became the Griffon Empire and Gilda would be coronated as Empress, after she married Daniel Sr of course.

At the newly constructed chruch, thanks to Super Concrete, there were at least five thousands guests from all over Equestria and beyond that arrived to see this momentous occasion. In one of the rooms, Daniel Sr was getting ready for his wedding. He was wearing a tuxedo with the sash of the Consort of the Griffon Empire. Daniel Jr was wearing a simple business suit.

"Well son, this is it. The day that I marry Gilda. I'm so excited."

"I know dad. Father, can I ask you a question?"

"Yeah son, go right ahead."

"It's just that, you're twenty-two and Gilda's thirty years your senior. So how can you two be happy together? I mean, you might become a widower when your in you're late fifties."

"I don't know son, but I'm going to spend each day with Gilda as best as I can. Oh by the way, how's your fiancee?"

"She's great, and Daniel III is doing just alright."

"That's great son."

Soon, Daniel Sr was ready and he went to the alter. His father and mother were there, along with his many greats grabduncle Dyson Sr and his two many great grandaunts, Sylvia and Eloise. Next to Dyson Sr was Dexter III, the new Vice-President. He had dark brown hair with grey strands, had hazel eyes, and was in his early hundreds.

There were other guests there as well. Queen Twilight, her consort and her daughter were there, as well as her friend's and their families . There were representatives from other nations in Equestria. There were film crews in the church filming the wedding and would also film the coronation two days later.

Then the organs played the wedding march and the dual doors opened. Everyone stood up and faced the doors as the choir of children sang "Everybody's Free!" The very song that was played at the Wedding of Dexter Medkos Sr and Eleanor of the Netherlands.

Then the bride came gliding down the aisle. Gilda decided to be in her anthro form to make things easy. She walked up to the aisle and faced Daniel Sr. Glenda was next to her, wearing a bridesmaids dress. The pastor soon spoke.

"Friends, we are gathered here today to celebrate the union of Daniel Medkos Sr and Empress Gilda I of the Griffon Empire. Before we proceed, if there is anyone in this church, who believe that these two individuals should not be united in holy matrimony, speak now, or forever hold your peace."

No one had objected. This was great for Daniel Sr and Gilda.

"Let us proceed then. Daniel Sr, will you take Gilda to be your lawfully wedded wife, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, till death parts you two?"

"I do."

"And do you Gilda take Daniel Sr to be your lawfully wedded husband, to love and to cherish, in sickness and in health, till death do you part?"

"I do."

"Excellent. May I have the rings?"

A young man carried a small pillow that contained the rings. He handed them to the pastor who gave Daniel Sr and Gilda the rings. Daniel put his ring on Gilda's right talon finger while Gilda put her ring on Daniel's left finger.

"By the powers invested to me by God and by his servent/son, Dexter Medkos Sr, I pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."

Daniel removed Gilda's wedding veil, gently cupped her face and kissed her, amongst thunderous applause.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Two days later, at the Griffon Palace

There were griffons from each class attending the coronation. For every griffon, today was a day of pride. However, they were saddened that one griffon didn't get to live to see this day, Grandpa Gruff. He was killed at Tesco Concentration Camp two months before it was liberated.

Grandpa Gruff was an elderly griffon who was born during the last ten years of the reign of King Guto. He had seen the fall of King Guto to the beginning and near end of the war. It didn't help that a recent genetic testing that was conducted at the request of Daniel Sr had revealed a shocking discovery: that Grandpa Gruff was really the biological grandfather of Gilda and the great-grandfather of Glenda.

After he was killed, the griffons found his corpse and discovered that instead of being gassed, he was shot in the head, most likely from a .87 caliber pistol. Nobody will ever know why Grandpa Gruff was shot instead of being gassed like the other inmates, but they believed that he was shot out of mercy, given his age. The identity of his killer remains unknown to this day.

His body was brought back to Griffonstone and held at a morgue until the coronation was over. Then and only then, could his corpse be taken to a newly constructed royal burial vault to be laid at rest. The throne room was given major renovations to make it perfect for the coronation. There were banners around the room with the emblem of the new sovereign:

But other then that, there was excitement. Every griffon was there, those that had survived the Grand Answer that is. The griffon population wasn't devastated as the other species of Equestria, as they lost only one percent of their entire population. Every griffon were beaming with pride that they were getting a new sovereign and for the first time in griffon history, it would be a female that would be the new sovereign.

Soon, the bells tolled and the doors opened. Everyone in the room looked at the door as Daniel Sr and Gilda walked down to the throne along with Glenda and Daniel Jr. They soon reached the throne and Gilda took her place. The head of the Griffon Council soon approached the throne with the crown, scepter, and sash of the monarch of the Griffon Empire. The scepter was pure gold with the top having some jewels encrusted onto it. The sash was made out of the finest silk available. The crown was made out of gold and velvet with jewels encrusted into it.

Then came the main item that had solidified Gilda's rule: the long lost Idol of Boreas. Only four months before the wedding and coronation, and a week after accepting Daniel Sr's marriage proposal, Gilda went back to Griffonstone to celebrate with her fellow griffons. Then one day, Gilda was looking through some books in the library and found a secret book telling about a secret passage that supposedly led all the way down to the bottom of the Abysmal Abyss. Gilda got curious, went down to investigate and it turned out to be true.

After thirty minutes looking through the debris on the floor, Gilda found what she thought was lost forever: the Idol of Boreas. Aside from a few dents, it was in perfect condition. She picked it up and returned to the surface. When the citizens of Griffonstone saw Gilda holding the Idol, they immediately burst into celebrations. They believed that between Gilda restoring peace to griffons, helping rebuild the town, saving Griffonstone during the war, and now finding the lost Idol, that it was a sign from the gods that Gilda was destined to rule the griffons.

The Griffon Council Head soon placed the sash on Gilda's chest. Next, he presented Gilda the scepter, which Gilda took. And finally, the moment everyone was waiting for, the crown. It was placed on Gilda's head. Next, he put a smaller crown on Glenda's head, showing that she was the Imperial Princess and heir to the griffon throne. He gave Daniel Sr the sash of the Consort of the Griffon Empress. And finally, the Head gave Daniel Jr the sash of the Duke of Griffonstone.

The Head stepped back as a photographer took a photo of the new royal family. Afterwards, the Head would say these words that would begin the Gilda Era:

"Long live Empress Gilda I of the Griffonian Empire!"

The griffons soon said the same thing over and over again as the dawn of the Griffonian Empire began.

Author's Note

Welp, it happened. Daniel and Gilda are finally married and Gilda is now the Empress of the Griffonian Empire. Find out what happened next on the epilogue. For time purposes, let's say that King Guto's downfall occured sixty years before season one of MLP FIM.

Epilogue

The year is 2136. Fourteen long years after the end of the Equestrian-ITPF Conflict. A man is standing on the balcony of the palace in Griffonstone. He looks on, pondering about everything that has happened since that time. Then, his eighteen year old daughter walks up to him.

"Hello father."

"Hello Glenda, how's life?"

"It's okay. What are you thinking about?"

"Just about how much has changed in the past fourteen years," Daniel said as he thinks back to what happened after the war, the wedding, and the coronation.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Two months after the wedding and the coronation

Daniel Sr and Gilda went on a tour across the Griffonian Empire. The colony on the other side of the world had grown in terms of territory and population. Meanwhile, Equestria was beginning to heal from the effects of the one year war. Thanks to Dexter Sr, Equestria had received aid and begun the process of restoring its infrastructure, thanks in part to Super Concrete, which the Pie family sold limestone to the company that made the Super Concrete. Thanks to that deal, the Pie family received enough money to live out the rest of their lives in comfort.

In the aftermath of the war, the population was devastated by the Grand Answer. Fortunately, there was a massive baby boom that experts say would replace the amount of lives lost within twenty years. A minority of these new lifeforms were hybrids made by humans and the natives of Equestria.

Two years after the war ended, Daniel Sr gave up control of Daniel Red Pharmaceutical to his son, the Duke of Griffonstone. Grandpa Gruff was given a funeral and buried in the royal burial vault, along with the remains of other members of the Griffon Royal Family. Gilda would remember her grandfather, even though they didn't agree with each other most of the time. Glenda made a vow that she would never forget the memory of her great-grandfather.

Glenda, because of her status as Imperial Princess and heir to the griffon throne, had to leave the Junior Speedsters Academy. She did start the griffon branch of the Academy and set up operations in Griffonstone. When she was twelve, she met a young MTSS officer of her age name Jack Econ. The two were friends before they became boyfriend and girlfriend two years later.

Thanks to the ITPF and the cooperation of Dexter Sr and Dyson Sr, Equestria soon experienced a technological boom. Equestria became a modern planet by ITPF standard's. Medicare was universally free to all, everypony had access to education, social security was increased, and welfare was created. Queen Twilight also got Equestria to join the Intergalactic Stellar Federation of Nations, a new organisation that Dexter Sr created in the aftermath of the war.

It was thanks to this new technological boom that news became easier to access. Gilda certainly made good use of it. A year after the war ended, Gilda made a statement on griffon television that she was pregnant with a boy. Nine months later, she gave birth to a boy named Dansk, who was just like Glenda: a human-griffon satyr. He would be second in line for the throne. From 2123 to 2129, Gilda would give birth to three more children, all of them hybrids.

Now at this point, you're probably wondering what happened to the other's:

Dexter Sr is still alive to this day, having recently celebrating his one hundred and thirty-sixth birthday. His wife is also still alive, having been Queen of the Netherlands for over a century and two decade's.

Dexter Jr is still incarcerated in his home. A seventy-two man watch guard has been stationed 24/7 to keep Dexter Jr under house arrest. To this day, Jr laments his condition and even regrets not listening to his inner conscious.

Dyson Sr continued his work as a scientist. He visits Equestria anytime to study magic.

As for the others:

After losing her husband, Fleur found support in Braeburn, who comforted her. Two years later, they would get married and have a foal who while looking like her mother, acts like her father.

Spike underwent therapy to calm his nerves. He acknowledged that he would remain a cyborg for the rest of his life. Rarity stayed with Spike, saying that she didn't care if he was a cyborg or not. Sweetie Bell and Button Mash are still alive.

Applejack's business would continue to be successful. She met a stallion, whose name won't be revealed, gotten engaged and married less then three years after the war. Big Mac would marry Marble Pie and raise up a family, including the son of the late Prince Blueblood, who had raped Marble Pie. Big Mac made it his high priority to keep Marble safe. Granny Smith is still alive and well, having celebrated her a hundred and nineteenth birthday thanks to advance medical technology. Apple Bloom would marry Featherweight and raise a family.

Rainbow Dash would become the new head of the Wonderbolts after Spitfire resigned due to health concerns. She and Soarin are still happily married. A year later, she adopted Scootaloo as her daughter. Scootaloo would marry Rumble after the war.

The Pies as mentioned before, ended up securing a lucrative deal with the company responsible for producing Super Concrete and earned enough money to live out the rest of their lives with ease. Pinkie Pie and Cheese Sandwich are still together. Her siblings all went on to find great loves.

Fluttershy and Discord are still together. They recently opened up a school where children from the ITPF and it's colonies would come and learn about Equestria.

Queen Twilight and her husband Flash Sentry continue to live a happy life. Princess Violet and Prince Virgil would continue to be friends until ten years after the war when they got married. Majesty Blueblood is alive and well. Shining Armor and Princess Cadance are still alive, along with their daughter, Princess Flurry Heart. Mystic Sparkle also survived. Her parents are alive.

Sunset Shimmer would lead a successful life, starting up a business and began trading with Earth. She loves how her life is treating her now.

Starlight and Sunburst would continue to serve Queen Twilight in improving Equestria and Sunburst would come to be the official Equestrian Ambassador to the ITPF.

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna now live in Baltimare, since their vacation home was destroyed. They each found great loves and are living great.

Zecora would later become the ruler of the zebra nation. Under her rule, the nation would become an empire as she sent colonists to the other world. For this, she would be known as Empress Zecora of the Zebra Empire. She and Gilda met and forged an alliance to keep the two empires at peace.

After the war, a new town was constructed and was named New Trottingham. Queen Twilight decided not to rebuild Old Trottingham and instead turned the empty field where the town once stood on into a memorial to honor the lives that were lost on that tragic day. The remains on the ocean floor were recovered and are on display at the memorial. The mass grave where the victims were killed was found and the deceased given a proper funeral.

It was decided not to return Manehattan to its original design, because the new Manehattan provided more housing for others. The old statues of the founders of Equestria was restored and placed at City Hall. The name was changed back from Darringrad to Manehattan. Life went on, as if the war never happened. The site where the first battle of the war began is now marked by a gold plated disk on the ground, next to city hall.

Every town and city that was occupied during the war had names changed back to their original names. Vanhoover was the only city that didn't change during the war. Others weren't that lucky, yet the new towns and cities prove to be a good thing, as they provided more housing.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Back to the present

"Life sure does change, doesn't it?"

"It sure does father."

"Glenda, do you still have those visions?"

"Yes father. Every night I've had those visions. I always wonder what they mean."

"Most of the time, your visions show you what might happen in the future. But the future is not set in stone. It can change with a single decision."

"I see."

"Glenda, do you still think of Dexter Jr as family?"

"Yeah. He might have tried to exterminate life on Equestria, but he's still family."

"I guess so," Daniel Sr said, as he looked on to the rising sun, illuminating his face in pure golden sun rays as he sighed and looked on toward a bright future, a future where Dexter Sr's dream of peace and coexistence would occur between Equestria and the ITPF.

The End

Author's Note

And that wraps up the story. Man, I feel embarrassed since I started writing this story in 2016! Can't believe it took me three years to finish this story. Might consider making a sequel. Who knows. Have a great day y'all.

Prologue: part 1

Twenty-two years have passed since Twilight Sparkle was assassinated. Fifteen years after that event, Twilight Sparkle was resurrected and helped put an end to Unicornia's reign of terror. Five years have passed since Queen Twilight Sparkle and Lt. Flash Sentry were married. Two years have passed since the peace treaty was re-established and when Twilight gave birth to Princess Violet. Life in Equestria has since returned to normal. Twilight was ruling Equestria the way she had envisioned, with her husband, Flash Sentry, by her side and with her daughter, Princess Violet Aura with her. Equestria and Unicornia were on good terms.

Ever since the events so long ago, Unicornia has been trying to improve relations between them and Equestria. Majesty Blueblood had worked to redeem herself, by restoring the peace treaty that Princess Platinum created, treating non-unicorn ponies more fairly and equally, and visiting Twilight for advice. In time, she had redeemed herself. But for a while, she had problems getting over the guilt of aiding her father in carrying out his heinous crimes. Fortunately, with the help of her husband and of Twilight, she has gotten over the guilt and went to see her late brothers grave. Since then, she has been at peace.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Princess Violet and Prince Virgil had been great friends ever since their little dance. Some even suggested wedding bells in the future.

Unaware to everypony, what they didn't know was that things were about to get insane again with the arrival of an interesting individual and what would happen next, three years later, and it would leave a lasting impression between Equestria and another planet.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Up above, in the orbit of the planet Equestria, was a huge ship with the name "Olympia Minsk" on its sides.

It was in trouble and its sole occupant, its captain, was trying to maintain control.

"Gabe, status report!"

A small humanoid appears on a computer screen

"Hull integrity 57%. Shields: critically low. Weapons offline. Fire in the center compartment. Communications offline."

"Gabe, give me a probability on successfully rebooting all systems."

"Probability: 17%"

"Shit, Gabe?"

"Yes sir?"

"Can you give me a planet to land this ship?"

"Your best chance is the planet we have been orbiting for 4 days and in a field."

"Gabe, I want you to divert all power from the engines to the shields and prepare for a crash landing."

"Yes sir. I just need your authorization code."

"Red Titoist Future, 1.3.2."

"Access granted. Diverting all power to shields." Gabe intones, beginning the process

"I hope this works." the captain said, letting out a shaky breath.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile, in Equestria, there was a class reunion of those who went to Ms. Cheerlie's school. Among those in the group were the CMC and their families. They couldn't help but talk about memories with their families.

"Remember that time that Scootaloo tried to get her cutie mark in zip lining?" asked Sweetie Bell

"Aw come on, did you really have to bring that one up again?" complained Scootaloo

"Yeah, that was funny, ahh, good ol memories," said Applebloom

Then, all of a sudden, Diamond Tiara screamed and pointed a hoof to the sky. She then yelled out:

"Sky Beast!!"

Everypony looked up and was shocked. There, falling from the sky, was a huge object with large cannons on each side. It was huge and when it passed over them, it had the words "Olympia Minsk" on its side. Fire was trailing from the hulking monstrosity and giant gashes were visible all along its skin.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile in the cockpit, the captain was preparing himself for the inevitable crash landing that was about to happen.

"This is going to be a rough one." He said, gritting his teeth and gripping the arm rests of his command chair until his knuckles turned white.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile, The class watched as the object hits field and the middle part explodes. Then, all of a sudden, the CMC started running toward the crash site, ignoring Cheerilee’s words of warning.

"What is that thing?!" Scootaloo asked, her eyes wide with wonder and fear.

"I don't know Scootaloo, but whatever it is, it warrants for a investigation." Sweetie Bell said

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Sparks danced across the consoles in the cockpit, casting an eerie glow that came and went.

"Ahh, my head,” The captain said with a hiss of pain. “I have to get out of here before the rest of the ship explodes!" He said, panic starting to grip his chest.

The captain picked himself up and staggers toward an exit at the bottom of the ship, propping himself up with his arm against his ship’s walls

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few minutes later, the CMC arrived at the scene, mesmerized by the sight of the beast. Their classmates and teacher arrive a minute later. Cheerilee was not happy.

"Girls, what were you thinking?!" Cheerilee exclaimed her eyes narrowed in anger, concern for her students momentarily distracting her from the huge crater in front of her.

"We're sorry miss, but we were just so darn curious about this here creature." Apple Bloom responded looking down at the ground with guilt.

"What is it miss?" Sweetie Bell asked, wonder filling her voice

"I'm not sure Sweetie Bell, but its best we stay a few meters away from it. It doesn't look safe." The teacher said eyeing the grey monster suspiciously.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Meanwhile, in a hallway toward an exit, the captain was stumbling, blood leaking like a river from a gash on the side of his head, his brain pounding against his skull and his vision becoming distorted and dizzy. He reached the exit and entered the exit code… and the door slowly begins to open.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

At the same time as the captain entered the exit code, there was a metal screeching sound and the exit door fell out from the bottom of the object. Ms. Cheerilee ordered everypony to get behind her, standing protectively in front of her former students. Then out from the strange beast, smoke writhing along his form, came the captain, but to the ponies, it was a strange creature.

To them, It was standing on it's back legs, had no hooves on its front legs, had pale skin, had dark black hair, was wearing a dark uniform with several ribbons on his left side, almost had no fur, and was bleeding from its head. But the most interesting thing about "It" was that it had dark red eyes.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

The captain then looked at the ponies, his head wound causing them to come in and out of focus, and became very confused. He thought his head wound was causing him to see things, but he decided to try to call for help all the same.

He said, with all the strength he could muster.

"Please... Help me..."

He then fell paralyzed to the grass with a dull thud . Everypony was freaking out, not knowing what to do.

The last thing he saw were three weird horses surrounding him. As he began to lose consciousness, the last thing he heard was a little girl’s voice:

"What is this strange creature?"

*End of Part 1 of prologue*

Author's Note

Hope you like the first part of Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror. Now just to clear things up, the Olympia Minsk is a exact replica of the Olympus Mons from Call of Duty Infinite Warfare. Who is "Captain?" You'll have to find out next chapter. What do you think? Leave your thoughts in the comments and I will see you next time on "Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror"

Prologue part 3

The group of ponies were surprised by the sudden outburst of Daniel. They, minus Twilight, Flash, and Sunset, were scared by the outburst of Daniel.

"Where am I?! Who are you?! What are you?! Are you ponies?!" Daniel was freaking out.

"Please calm down, it's okay, we're not going to hurt you," said Violet

Daniel suddenly paused as he heard Violet speak. Then he began to get more confused.

"The ponies can speak?! Where's the cake?" said Daniel in distress, he then sat down with both of his hands on his head.

"Where did I go so wrong," said Daniel, as he kept repeating himself, clutching his head as he tried to process what was going on.

Violet decided to try to cheer up Danial and went over to him

"It's okay, we're friendly. We're here to help you. I'm Violet," said Violet introducing herself, trying to cheer Daniel up.

It seemed to be working, as Daniel calmed down a bit.

"Hello Violet, I'm Daniel Medkos Sr. It's very nice to see you," said Daniel, with a small smile on his face.

Twilight then approached Daniel

Twilight asked, "Your name is Daniel Medkos Sr?"

"Thats correct. I am Daniel Leopold Francis Medkos Sr, Supreme Reichsführer of the MTSS, the great to the 10th power grandson of Earth's current ruling leader, Darren Medkos Sr." replied Daniel

"Wow, I am surprised. My name is Twilight Sparkle, Queen of Equestria," said Twilight, introducing herself.

"Wait a minute. Equestria is a Monarchy?" asked Daniel, looking very surprised

"Yes it is. Well, actually, it's technically a constitutional monarchy. Why do you sound surprised?" asked Twilight

"Well, it's just that, back on my home world, there are only two monarchies left. You can thank my great to the 9th power granduncle for that," said Daniel

Twilight asked, "Who is your great to the 9th power granduncle and how is he responsible for there being only two monarchies left on Earth?"

"My great to the 9th power granduncle is Darren Medkos Jr. He is the son of my great to the 10th power grandfather. Darren Jr is a very powerful man. He is the Vice-President of Earth and is in line to succeed Darren Sr. as official leader of the Galatic Terran People's Federation," said Daniel

"Wow, that is a powerful position. Being in line to control an entire galaxy," replied Twilight

"Yes indeed. He hates monarchies and democracies with a passion. He sees those systems that go against Socialism and Communism as decedent, bad, making the common citizen suffer while the rich prosper," said Daniel

"Wow, that's rough. And it doesn't seem fair for the common citizen to suffer while the rich do nothing," said Twilight, with a bit of anger in her voice

"No, it wasn't. That's why, when my great to the 10th power grandfather became leader of Earth, many countries became communist nation's, following the guidelines of the League of Titoist Parties of Earth, however, the transition was slow. That all changed when Darren Jr was born," said Daniel

Twilight asked, "Why? What happened?"

"As soon as Darren Jr and my great to the 9th power grandfather, Dyson Sr. was born, Darren Sr. immediately made Darren Jr his successor. When Darren Jr turned ten years old, he immediately set in effect a series of laws that oversaw all nations transition to Titoism-Medkosvilism. Except for Holland and Britain, where my great to the 10th power grandmother, Eleanor, was born and where the royal family originated from," replied Daniel

Twilight then became confused. She noticed during the conversation that Daniel had mentioned that Darren Jr was ten years old when he made his first law. So she decided to ask Daniel to try to clear things up.

Twilight asked Daniel, "I'm sorry. How old is your great to the 9th power granduncle right now?"

"Oh, he's no more then a hundred and seven years old. It's also a hundred and seven years since he became Vice-President of Earth," replied Daniel

Twilight and the others were shocked. Then she decided to ask another question.

Twilight then asked Daniel, "And how old is your great to the 10th power grandfather?"

Daniel thought for a moment

"If I'm correct, then I say he's no more then a hundred and twenty years old and has been the President of Earth for a hundred and ten years now," replied Daniel

Twilight and everypony else were shocked. Twilight then did the math in her head and came to a shocking conclusion.

"Darren Sr. is a hundred and twenty and Darren Jr is a hundred and seven years old. But that would mean that Darren Sr...." Twilight said, before Daniel finished for her

"...Was only ten years old when Darren Jr was born, yes. He also became President of the World when he was ten years old, and he and my great to the 10th power grandmother were only ten years old when they got married," said Daniel

Twilight asked, "How... How in Equestria is that possible?"

"Its a long story, but long story short, there is a rule in the Medkos family that when a Medkos child has reached the age of ten, they have to get married and start a family within nine years. Darren Sr. really loves having grandchildren. It's a rule in the family since Darren Sr. became President," said Daniel

Everypony in the room became silent as stone. You could hear a pin drop in the castle. Then, Twilight spoke.

"Wow, that is a lot to take in," said Twilight

"If you think that's too much, then wait till you hear the fact that the Medkos family controls all the nation's and governmental posts. Like my great to the 9th power grandfather, Dyson Medkos Sr, he is the leader of the ISUE, the International Scientists Union of Earth. He control's all of the scientific experiments. And another example is Darren III, he is the Minister of the Interior..." Daniel then went on rambling about how the family basically controlled the Earth.

Twilight asked, "Fascinating, and the people of Earth don't hate Darren Sr?"

"No. In fact, they love him to the point that he has a Cult of Personality and that he is revered as the son of our holy savior," said Daniel. He then clutch his head

Twilight asked with concern, "Are you okay?"

Daniel looked at his left arm and saw a bandage and an IV bag near him. He looked concerned.

Daniel asked them, "What did you inject me with?"

"We've injected you with a medicine that should heal you." said Dr. Hooves

Daniel took out a pocket watch like device and activated it. He then scanned the IV and got results. He didn't look relieved.

"This medicine will only last me a couple of days," said Daniel, with concern in his voice

Flash asked, "Why? What's wrong?"

"Perhaps I should elaborate. You see, the contents of the IV have stabilized me and are curing me of my injuries. Unfortunately, the cure you have made for me degrades too quickly. It needs a restorative element, some kind of reforming enzyme. Without it, it breaks down before it can help its host," said Daniel

"I think I've heard about this before," said Dr. Hooves

"Finding a suitable enzyme is not the only problem. It needs to be adapted, properly bonded to human DNA. That will take decades, and I don't have that time. Fortunately, there is a way to stabilize the cure and allow me to survive," said Daniel

Violet asked, "And what's that?"

Daniel looked at Violet and smiled

"I'm glad you asked me that. Well, there is a room in the front compartment of the Olympia Minsk..."

Violet interrupted Daniel, "You mean the huge object that crashed?"

"One, it is a space supercarrier. And two, let me finish, please?" asked Daniel

"Sorry," said Violet

"It's okay. Anyway, the medical room contains a medical tank that will take a week for me to be healed and to stabilize the cure. I need to get there now," said Daniel, and he got up and was ready to leave, when Twilight said:

"I can help you get back to your ship," Said Twilight

"Thanks," said Daniel

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

A few hours later, Daniel, Twilight, and everypony else arrived at the wreck that was the Olympia Minsk. The only sign of major damage was at the center compartment, where an explosion occurred. Other from that, the ship was nearly perfectly intact. Daniel then entered a code and a door opened, and he walks inside to head towards the medical room, but not before he said something to the group.

"Well, see you all in a week," said Daniel, as he entered the room and disappeared.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

For a week, Daniel's arrival had been the main topic of conversation in not just Equestria, but around the world. Hundreds of thousands of tourists visited Ponyville, which was close to the field where the Olympia Minsk was. Pinkie Pie had taken the week to plan a "Welcome to Equestria" party for Daniel. Then, one week passed and it was time for Daniel to come out of the ship. Ponies, Griffons, and a few dragons were there to get a glimpse of Daniel. There were royal guards to control the crowd. Twilight was there, ready to help Daniel get to Ponyville.

Then, it happened. The door opened, and coming out from the door, wearing a neatly pressed black uniform, was Daniel Medkos Sr. The crowd went wild. As Daniel walked towards the Royal Carriage, the guards had trouble trying to contain the crowd. Soon Daniel got on the Royal Carriage with Twilight, Flash, and Violet, and they headed towards Ponyville.

They soon arrived at Ponyville, and the moment Daniel arrived, there was confetti everywhere and there were ponies wearing party hats coming out of their homes to greet Daniel. Daniel was impressed.

Soon, he got to meet Pinkie Pie, the one who organized the grand welcome party. He noted that she was an interesting and funny pony. As the party raged on into the evening, Daniel looked up at the night sky, particularly at a constellation.

"I'll find a way to get back home, eventually. Until then, I think I'm going to enjoy this place." Said Daniel, with a smile

*End of Prologue part 3*

Author's Note

Well, that's the end of the prologue trilogy. Now we know so much Daniel Sr, and this is the first time that Darren Sr and Darren Jr have been mentioned, the latter character will make his first appearance soon. Until then, see you next time on Chapter 1 of: "Assassinverse: Earth, the New Terror.

Chapter 2A: Ponies learn about Earth

It had been two weeks since the Olympia Minsk was restored. The ship would usually go up to space to practice firing the weapons on asteroids. The ship's guns were more powerful than ever.

One day, Daniel and Glenda were on the bridge looking over data, when Glenda noticed a picture next to a computer screen.

"Daddy?" asked Glenda

"Yes sweetie, what is it?" asked Daniel

"Who are those people in the picture?" askes Glenda, as she pointed to the picture

Daniel walks over to the picture. He smiles upon seeing the picture. He picks the picture and shows it to Glenda

"The man on the left is your great to the 11th power grandfather, Darren Sr, the man on the right is your great to the 10th power granduncle, Darren Jr, and the woman in the center is your great to the 11th power grandmother, Eleanor. This picture was taken when Darren Sr and Eleanor were fifty-nine years old, and when Darren Jr was forty-nine years old," said Daniel

Glenda looked at the photo. In it, there is a man with gray hair, wearing a suit, smiling, the other man is wearing a similer suit, had black hair, and a small smile, and in the middle was a woman with gray hair, wearing a dress that would make Rarity jealous and a smile that can melt a cold heart. Glenda notice something about the man and woman.

"Dad?" asked Glenda

"Yes Glenda, what is it?" asked Daniel

"Why do your ancestors look like you in size?" asked Glenda

"Well sweetie, no one knows to be honest. They just stopped growing after turning thirty years old. But not the children. The children continue growing while Darren Sr and Eleanor just stayed the same. The people just accepted it," Daniel explained to Glenda

"Oh, ok," said Glenda. She then asked Daniel something, something that would eventually aid the ponies in the future

"Dad, how about we show everypony the history of Earth and our family?" asked Glenda

Daniel thought for a moment. He realized that this could be a great opportunity for the ponies to learn about Earth and his family. After knowing the history of Equestria and looking through the archive's and learing about what had happened before he came here, he thought it would be a great idea. He looked at Glenda and then smiled.

"Glenda, that's a great idea. Everypony will get to know about Earth and the family that rules it. Besides, I think it's time that you learn more about where I come from and your whole family," said Daniel

"Yay!" cried Glenda

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
Soon, everypony gathered at a big theater that could hold up to three thousand attendants. They were told about Daniel showing everypony the history of Earth and the history of the family that ruled the planet. Among those in attendance was Queen Twilight Sparkle and her family and friends. The most surprising guest were Celestia and Luna, along with Majesty Blueblood. Virgil and Violet were in a reserved spot in the theater.

Soon came the time for the ponies to learn about the history of Earth and it's ruler. Daniel came up on stage and spoke to the crowd.

"Mares and Gentlecolts, thank you for coming here tonight. For the past three years that I have been here in Equestria, I was always curious about it's history. Twilight was kind enough to show me all the record books about the history of Equestria. You all were also kind enough to tell me about the minor details about Equestria. So to return the favor, I'm going to show a film about the history of Earth and of the leader who leads the planet. I do have to warn though, some parts of the film are grim and too disturbing for younger viewers to watch, so when you see a red circle on the screen, it means that the next part about history is just too graphic for younger viewers, so viewer discretion is advice. Other then that, enjoy the history of Earth and it's leader. I will talk about the leader and the family of the leader soon. Thank you," said Daniel as he went to the corner of the stage.

The film began, starting with the beginning of how Earth formed. The ponies were fascinated, about how a planet that could be described as Tartarus, could turn into such a paradise in millions of years. The next part of the film showed the part about the earliest form of life on the planet and how much had evolved, and about how much went extinct. The next hour was spent about the history of humanity, from how there first came to be to the biggest war in history, which the ponies learned, was called World War 2. Several ponies had to leave the theater for a while after footage of hundreds of thousands of dead bodies were shown. To everypony, it brought back terrible memories, especially for Majesty. After that, they were surprised about the history of two former allies now turned enemies in a Cold War. Then, when the film reach the part about the year two thousand, the film paused, and Daniel came on stage.

"Mares and Gentlecolts, this part of the film is where history began, for the year that is displayed on screen, is the year that my great to the 10th power grandfather was born. He has around seven siblings, three of whom are half-siblings. Now, the film will skip ahead to two thousand and ten, when my great to the 10th power grandfather took power and there will be a scene from a movie that was made about him, so enjoy," said Daniel as he left.

The film then skips ahead to two thousand and ten. The scenes show that Earth was in a chaotic state. There was violence everywhere, buildings were on fire, and people living on the streets. It seemed as if civilisation was in complete ruin. Then the film then shifts the scene toward a huge room where people gather together and were about to lose it till, the door opens and a young boy, whose size would be that of a eighteen year old, with black hair and wearing a suit, came into the room with several guards.

"I am the only one who can save the future," said the boy

"Who are you?" asked one of the people in the room

The young boy just smiled and said "Darren, Darren Medkos, General-Secretary of the League of Titoist Parties of the World, and I'm here to solve all of your problems."

"How?" asked another one

"If you all make me President of Earth, I will rally the people, and unite them under a banner of hope. I will be seen as a symbol of a brighter future, we will enter into a era of prosperity that awaits us," said Darren

The leaders whispered for a while before coming to a conclusion.

"If you really think you can rally the people, then we will give it a shot," said a leader

Darren just smiled

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---
The next part of the film showed what could be possibly hundreds to thousands to millions of people gathering outside a building. The scene then shows Darren standing at a podium.

Dexter then spoke, "Citizens of the world, we stand on the brink of complete collapse. The leaders of the UN have tried, but failed to handle the situation. They have appointed me as the official President of Earth. I will do all I can to the best of my ability, to help the world and listen to anyone that is struggling. With me and the League of Titoist Parties of the World, we will enter into a era of prosperity and unity. No longer will we suffer from poverty, hunger, or disease. The Great Hope has begun," he concluded

The human crowd suddenly cheered and starting singing songs. The next part shows the insides of a church with Darren Medkos standing next to a alter. The film paused again, and Daniel came on stage.

"What you are about to see is footage of the marriage between my great to the 10th power gandfather, and my great to the 10th power grandmother. They were married just a week after Darren became President of Earth. Here is the footage," explained Daniel as walked off the stage and the film resumes.

The film then shows Darren smiling, with his friends and family by his side. Then everyone in the film gets up and the camera points to two large doors as they open and three flower girls appear. Then a choir made up of children sang "Everybody's Free." Then came the bride. Rarity nearly squeal in delight at the wedding dress. The wedding dress was white with diamonds, rubies, sapphires, and emeralds on the outside of the dress. The camera then points to Darren and the bride as the reverend speaks.

"Darren, do you take Princess Eleanor of Holland, heir to the Dutch throne, to be your lawfully wedded wife, to love and to cherish, till death do you two part?"

"I do."

"And do you, Princess Eleanoir, heir to the Dutch throne, take Darren Medkos, President of Earth, to be your lawfully wedded husband, to love and to cherish, till death do you two part?"

"I do," said Eleanoir

"Well then, by the holy powers invested to me, I hereby pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride."

Darren then lifts up the veil, and he and Eloise kiss, amongst thunderous applause. The film then transits nine months later. The film paused and Daniel came to the stage.

"Now, what your about to see is the earliest footage of my great to the 9th power granduncle, Darren Jr and my great to the 9th power grandfather, Dyson Medkos. Before the film continues, does anypony have any questions?" asked Daniel

Virgil rasied his hoof. Daniel sees him

"Yes, what is it Virgil?" asked Daniel

"What are Darren Jr and Dyson like?" asked Virgil

Everypony looked at Daniel, waiting for a answer. Daniel paused, thinking for a while. He then looked up at the crowd and with a sigh, he said:

"Darren Jr is, well, the best way I can say about him is that, before he turned ten years old, he was kind, very social, and most of all, was a happy-go-lucky kid. People back are on Earth have debated for a long time about why Darren Jr changed, but for whatever reason, Darren Jr was not the same after he turned ten years old. He was stern, grew a little anti-social, and always takes things seriously," said Daniel

Then Daniel began to smile

"Dyson Sr on the other hand, or hoof in your case, is a very kind man. He has an IQ of a whopping 2000. He cares about others. He's also a hard worker. He is the head of the Galatic Scientists Union of the Terran People's Federation. He always come up with experiments. He's sorta like this "Professor Felhand" character I've heard about, only a nicer and less evil version. Anyway, he is actually Darren Sr's own personal docter. Can you believe it? The son of the President of the Galatic Terran People's Federation is his own personal docter. Anyway, Dyson is also responsible for increasing the human life expectancy beyond a hundred and thirty. He is also responsible for destroying ninety-eight percent of disease. He's also responsible for help jumpstarting the colonization of other planets and moons across the solar system and beyond the system. As a result, Darren Sr is the President of the Intergalactic Terran People's Federation, and Darren Jr is the Vice-President of the ITPF, which the ITPF have colonized over a hundred and eleven planets and moons after the year of two thousand sixty-five, except for Pluto and her moons, as I was exploring that region of space for possible colonization," said Daniel

The ponies were amazed by the information they were hearing.

Daniel then unpaused the film and watch. The film showed Eleanor on a hospital gurney, smiling while holding two newborn infants. They were cute looking. Then the film transits to two thousand and eleven. The film paused again.

"The year that is displayed is the year that my great to the 9th power grandaunts, Elosie, and Sylvia were born. They are nice, kind individuals who always considered the needs of others before their own," explained Daniel, as the film unpaused again, and the footage from the years of two thousand and ten to two thousand and twenty.

When the film reached to two thousand and twenty, it paused, and Daniel came up on stage. The ponies notice a look of disturbance on his face. He then said:

"Now, at this point in the film, this is how my great to the 8th power grandfather was born. I actually debated about including this footage because I thought you all would think of me as nothing more then a freak, but I decided to include it anyway," explained Daniel, as the film unpaused.

The film then shows the insides of a laboratory and a young looking scientist in a lab coat.

"Hello there, I'm Dr. Dyson Medkos Sr, and welcome to Dyson Laboratory Inc. Here at this facility, we dedicate the time to research and discover new things everyday. I've been working on a project that will make my father, Dexter Sr, very happy. Behind that door, will bring my parents happiness," said Dyson in film.

The camera then moves toward the door and it is open. What the film shows next shocks the ponies, as the film shows around hundreds of naked infants in test tubes. Dyson appears in the film and says:

"This is the great project. I have created a hundred infants by using the DNA from both of my parents and altering them to create varient children, like this one right here," he pointed to a infant, that's when the film paused

"The infant that is shown in this scene here is... is my great to the 8th power grandfather, Danny," said Daniel

Everypony gasped in surprise. Their friends ancestor was born in a test tube. Daniel thought they were going to laugh at him, but when he looked up, he saw looks of sympathy and encouragement. He then felt happy, and continue to speak to the audience.

"There would be eventually be, as mentioned a hundred children. In fact, to this day, Darren Sr and Eleanoir have over three hundred and ten descendant's, and I'm just one of those descendents. Many of those descendents eventually took over some jobs, like Darren Medkos III, he is the Minister of the Interior for the SFPN, he overlooks security for the ITPF and it's colonies, as well as being Prime Minister of the SFPN. Then, these is Eloise IV, she is the head of the Ministry of Health. And then there is Ritchie Medkos Sr, he is the Supreme Commander of the Allied Alliance Pact and of the Galactic Allied Alliance Pact. He also commands the famous and infamous MTSS 12th Army, made up of soldiers between the age of ten and eighteen, who are brutal and strong. The Medkos family are very powerful," explained Daniel

The film then continues, showing footage of Darren Sr and his wife doing work helping people and other footage showed their children and descendants playing, raising children and smiling, something that Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy loved so much. The film then pauses and the year two thousand and seventy. Daniel came up on stage.

"Now, by this point in the film, Darren Sr has been in power for six decades now and is sixty-eight years old. But by this point, there were already at least sixteen assassination attempts on him. So, with a little bit of persuasion, he created the MTSS, a organisation dedicated to protecting Darren Sr. Dexter Sr is the Ultima Supreme Reichsführer of the MTSS, the highest ranking member of the organisation. His children have been granted the rank of Supreme Reichsführer, a rank lower," explained Daniel

Daniel then sighed when he got to the topic that he dreaded the most

"One of the most famous and infamous units of the MTSS," said Daniel as he took a deep breath

"...is the MTSS 12th Army," said Daniel grimly....

To be continued...

Author's Note

Wow. This is the longest chapter I have ever made. The reason why Daniel gets upset when he mentions about the 12th Army will be revealed in Part 2. I'm pretty sure you didn't expect Daniel to have that much history, or that his ancestor came from a test tube, did ya? Until then, have a good day, and I'll see you all on the next chapter.

Chapter 12: Saving the Crystal Empire

Three weeks later

Daniel had built a factory with several 3-D printer's producing hundreds of thousands of weapons for the clones and for the ponies. Daniel also checked on Spike and helped him recalibrate his bionic parts and gave him upgrades, such as a multitasking arm, that could perform everything from maintenance to turning into a minigun.

Daniel also finally managed to meet Discord. He felt nervous, but Discord gave him a pleasant welcome. Daniel also meet Mystic Sparkle, Twilight's sister. She instantly became his friend.

Twilight sent a message to Majesty Blueblood, warning her of Professor Felhand's return. As soon as she got the message, Majesty had all of Unicornia on high alert.

--oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Now, the Clone and Equestrian Armies were fully modernized and were ready for battle. Daniel was in the war room on the Olympia Minsk with a clone with the rank of MTSS-Oberst-Gruppenführer, and with Twilight Sparkle, discussing their next move.

"I think we should strike the South next and cut off any support for the army down there. It would force Darren Jr to make some drastic decisions and perhaps make a critical error," the clone said

"While I have been thinking about that option, there is another area I've been thinking about for a long time," Daniel said

"And what area would that be sir?" The clone said

"The Crystal Empire," Daniel said

Twilight became both surprised and happy. She looked at Daniel

"Really? Why the Crystal Empire?" Twilight asked

"Well, the Crystal ponies there can't hold off the humans any longer. Besides, it's about time I met your brother, sister-in-law, your niece, and Princess Celestia and Princess Luna," Daniel said

Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were visiting Princess Cadence in the Crystal Empire on the day the humans invaded Manehattan. They had stayed in the Empire to help Cadence with the defenses. They had been stuck there for a while.

"I have to agree with you on this one sir," the clone said

"Well then, what are we waiting for, let's go save the Crystal Empire!" Daniel said, as he and Twilight left the room

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

On the outskirts of the Crystal Empire

The GAAP 94th, 108th, 117th, and 471st Infantry unit were waiting on the outskirts of the Crystal Empire, with their artillery constantly bombarding its defenses.

In a tent, Gruppenführer Miller was among a group of officer's looking over the plan.

"Gentlemen, we are on the verge of overthrowing an ally of the tyrannical monarchy that has brainwashed our friend Daniel Sr," Miller said

"Sir, I have a question?" A colonel said

"Go ahead," Miller said

"What should we do with the unterleben that we find in the city?" The colonel asked

Miller had a look of uncertainty. For a minute, he didn't say anything, confusing his officers. Finally, he spoke

"Once we take the city, you are to round them up and have them sent to our "Special Holding Center." Miller said

"Yes sir!" The group said, as they left to their post's. Miller sat down and sighed with sadness. He knew the true purpose of the "Special Holding Center," and he was filled with guilt. He looked up to the sky's and prayed:

"Please God, show these innocent lifeforms mercy."

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

At night

The Clone 16th and 19th Infantry, along with hundreds of thousands of ponies, yaks, dragons, and griffons, are marching to the Crystal Empire to provide them with additional support. At the front, Daniel and Twilight were discussing several thing's.

"So let me get this straight just so that I'm clear, the changlings, who were at several times, your enemies, are at the Empire preparing to attack the humans with bows and arrows tipped with poison, correct?"

"Yes, that is correct," Twilight said

Daniel looked surprise

"Huh, I guess friendship really is powerful," Daniel said

"Yes, yes it is," Twilight said

"Sir, how long till we get to the Empire?" A clone asked

"We'll be there in the morning," Daniel said

The group continued to march toward the Empire all night long.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Morning, west side of the Crystal Empire

Twilight, Daniel, and their army had arrived. A crystal guard was at point, but when he saw Twilight and Daniel, he let them and their army move past the checkpoint. They soon arrived at the main palace, and Twilight and Daniel enter.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In the main throne room

Daniel and Twilight entered, and Shining Armor greeted his sister

"Twily, it's so good to see you. I'm glad to see you alright," Shining said

"Good to see you too BBBFF," Twilight said

Shining then looked behind Twilight and saw Daniel. He went over to him.

"So your the famous Daniel Sr, correct?" Shining asked

"Yes, how'd you know?" Daniel asked

"Twilight mentioned you in her letters for the past three years, and everyone around the Empire has heard about how you liberated Vanhoover," Shining said

"I see," Daniel said

"So Twily, what brings you and Daniel here to the Crystal Empire?" Shining asked

"Well Daniel and I came to help you, we brought our armies with us," Twilight said

Shining looked relieved

"Oh thank Faust, we needed support, come on, I'll take you to Cadance and everypony else," Shining said, as he, Twilight, and Daniel went to see the others

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

In another room

Celestia, Luna, Cadance, and Flurry Heart, were sitting at a table when Shining, Twilight, and Daniel came into the room. Cadance and Twilight hugged each other with happiness, the same can be said for Celestia, Luna, and Flurry Heart.

After exchanging greetings and hugs, Celestia, Luna, and Cadance looked at Daniel and smiled

"So you must be the famous Daniel Sr. It's so good to finally meet you at last," Celestia said

"It's good to see you three as well. Too bad the circumstances of our visit is one of dire importance," Daniel said

Flurry Heart looked at Daniel and smiled

"Hello there, you must be Daniel. Your an interesting sort of fellow."

Daniel walked over to Flurry Heart and responded:

"Yes, yes I am" Daniel said

"Well how are you so far and what type of creature are you?" Flurry asked

"I'm fine and I'm a human."

"She's a curious one," Cadance replied

"In what way?" Daniel asked

"She tends to ask everypony almost every question she can think of. Sorry about that," Cadance said

"It's no problem, but enough of these, let's get down to business," Daniel said, as he and everypony else went to a table and sat down

"So, what's the situation so far?" Daniel asked

"The humans have bombarded us for a long time. I don't know how long the Empire can endure any of it," Cadance said

"Moral is at its lowest due to the continuous bombardment. What the Crystal Ponies need is a hero they can look up to, and I know just the one to do it," Shining said

"Who?" Twilight asked

"Spike," Cadance

As soon as Cadance said Spike, both Twilight and Daniel had a look of sadness. Luna noticed it

"What's wrong?" Luna asked

"Spike's... he's just not the same," Daniel said

"What do you mean?" Celestia asked

"It's better for to see it yourself," Twilight said

"Spike, you can come in," Daniel said

Soon, the doors open and Spike comes inside, shocking Celestia, Luna, Cadance, Flurry Heart, and Shining Armor as they see him, no longer pure dragon, but a mix of both dragon and mechanical parts

"Oh my Faust, Spike, what happened to you?!" Shining askes

"That lowlife unicorn Felhand, not only is he back, but he did this to me," Spike said, shocking everypony

Cadance then spoke

"Spike, no matter what happens to you, the Crystal Ponies will always look up to you."

Spike smiled, but then had a look of fear

"What will the Crystal Ponies say when they see me? They're expecting "Great and Honorable Spike the Brave and Glorious," not "Spike the Cyborg."

"It won't matter. They need someone to look up to, and you're the only one who can do that," Luna said

After thinking for a few seconds, Spike gave his answer

"You know what, I'll do it, I will speak to the Crystal Ponies and rally them to fight," Spike said and he left the room

"Well then, looks like we got work to do," Daniel said, as he left the room

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

Soon, everypony across the empire gathered at the palace. Princess Cadence and Princess Twilight appeared at the balcony.

"Citizens of the Crystal Empire, for two months, we have been under attack by human force's bent on exterminating our way of life. Once they have destroyed our defenses, they will march in and enslave us. I want you all to lead a charge that will destroy the enemy and save the empire," Twilight said

"YEAH!! We're with you, all the way!" The crowd shouted

Cadance then spoke

"Leading the charge are Daniel and the Crystal Empire's brave hero Spike."

As soon as Spike was mentioned, the crowd went wild, with moral soaring up high. Cadance then said

"Before we attack, something of unspeakable horror has happened to Spike. He fears that if he shows himself, you'll all lose faith in him."

Everypony was confused about what their princess had said. Cadance mentioned with a hoof to the balcony, and soon Spike came into view, his cyborg appearance shocking everypony. He began to speak

"I know you're all scared and confused about my appearance. It's all thanks to that no good bastard Professor Felhand. He and Dexter Jr have formed an alliance and are plotting to exterminate all of us. I ask that you join me as we fight for our lives, our homes, our families."

At first, nopony moved. Just as Spike was about to leave, the crowd suddenly began to chant "Death to the Human Invaders."

Spike, Cadence, and Twilight smiled. They now prepared for the main offensive.

---oooOoOoOOOoOoOooo---

At the human base

The artillery continued to fire, creating a fog of smoke. The soldiers were waiting for the word to march into the city. Then, Gruppenführer Miller ordered the artillery to cease firing.

Soon, he gave the order for the march onto the city. The troops begin to move through the fog of smoke, unable to see more then two feet in front of them.

Suddenly, as soon as the fog cleared, the Clone, Equestrian, Changeling, and Crystal Armies came charging right at them. The GAAP troops open fire and the few who didn't have shields fell to gunfire.

The army raised their shields, with the changelings firing their venom bows, their arrows hitting some of the human troops, killing them. Then, the combatants crashed into each other, resulting in close quarters combat. Hundreds were being slain in this brutal combat.

Spike was surrounded by at least seven human soldiers. He changed his hand into a flamethrower and did a 360 spin, engulfing all seven soldiers. He then changed his hand into a grenade launcher and launched a grenade into a group of enemies, obliterating them.

Wave upon wave of combatants continue to clash with each other for a while, with casualties rising. In the ferocity of the battle, Daniel regrouped with Spike. They fought against every enemy soldier.

"Spike!"

"Yes Daniel, what is it?" Spikr asked

"Do you see any sign of an enemy command center?" Daniel asked

Spike looked around and couldn't see anything, until he got a glimpse of a tent in the back.

"I see a tent behind the lines, that must be where the enemy commander is holed up at," Spike said

"Good work Spike, let's move forward and capture the commander," Daniel said, as he and Spike moved forward, taking out anyone who stood in their way.

Soon, after fighting through hundreds of enemy soldiers, Daniel and Spike made it to the tent and entered. Sitting on a chair was Gruppenführer Miller, head down, with a pistol and letter next to him. Daniel came up to Miller and stood in front of him.

"Are you the commander of this strike force?" Daniel asked

Miller looked up at Daniel and replied

"Yes sir, I am sir."

"I am ordering you to surrender and have your units to stand down," Daniel said

For a few seconds, Miller did nothing. Then, he got up, pulled out his pistol and handed it to Daniel, who was surprised

"I accept your terms sir, I've been riddled with guilt since this unnecessary war started," Miller said

Daniel and Spike looked surprised. Miller went outside and ordered his men to stand down and surrender to the Ponies. They obliged and the battle for the Crystal Empire was over.

Daniel and Spike left the tent and talked.

"It's over, we won!" Spike said

"Yes, but there's something I don't understand," Daniel said

"What?" Spike asked

"Why did the Gruppenführer say he was filled with guilt? What does he mean?" Daniel asked

"Maybe we can ask him, get some answers. Until then, let's celebrate this victory," Spike said, as he and Daniel look at the celebrating ponies.

Author's Note

The Crystal Empire is safe. Now Daniel and the other's will ask Miller why he has been filled with guilt. And what did Miller mean when he thought about the "Special Holding Center?" Find out in the next chapter.